20.06.2014 Views

In the Shadows of the Archive: Investigating the Paarl march of ...

In the Shadows of the Archive: Investigating the Paarl march of ...

In the Shadows of the Archive: Investigating the Paarl march of ...

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

i<br />

<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Shadows</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>:<br />

<strong>In</strong>vestigating <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> <strong>of</strong> November 22 nd 1962<br />

Bianca Paigè van Laun<br />

Supervisor: Ms Nicky Rousseau<br />

A <strong>the</strong>sis submitted in fulfilment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> requirements for <strong>the</strong> degree <strong>of</strong> Magister Artium in <strong>the</strong><br />

Department <strong>of</strong> History, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape.


i<br />

Plagiarism declaration<br />

I, Bianca van Laun, hereby certify that this <strong>the</strong>sis is my own work. I understand what<br />

plagiarism is and I have used quotations and references to fully acknowledge <strong>the</strong> words and<br />

ideas <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs.<br />

Bianca van Laun<br />

May 2012


ii<br />

Acknowledgements<br />

This dissertation would not have been possible without <strong>the</strong> support <strong>of</strong> several people whose<br />

various contributions deserve special mention.<br />

I owe my deepest gratitude to my supervisor, Ms Nicky Rousseau, whose invaluable<br />

assistance, knowledge, supervision and guidance from <strong>the</strong> preliminary to <strong>the</strong> final phases <strong>of</strong><br />

this <strong>the</strong>sis has enabled me to develop it from a mere question to a coherent argument. I am<br />

tremendously thankful for her patience, time and diligence in helping me work through<br />

several versions <strong>of</strong> this <strong>the</strong>sis.<br />

I am grateful to God, and to my family for <strong>the</strong>ir understanding and endless love through <strong>the</strong><br />

duration <strong>of</strong> my studies. My parents and grandparents deserve special mention for <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

inseparable love and prayers. To Daniel Nicholson, I would like to express my heartfelt<br />

appreciation for his help with archival research but mostly for his love, support and persistent<br />

confidence in me.<br />

I am indebted to <strong>the</strong> History Department and Centre for Humanities Research <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape which, combined, have become my intellectual home. Special<br />

thanks go to <strong>the</strong> teaching staff <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> History Department and especially to Patricia Hayes,<br />

Leslie Witz, Ciraj Rassool and Andrew Bank. I am eternally grateful for seven years <strong>of</strong><br />

unfailing support, encouragement and assistance. It is also a pleasure to express my gratitude<br />

to <strong>the</strong> administrative staff <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> History Department, Janine Brandt and Jane Smit for <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

friendliness and caring administrative support.<br />

It is an honour to thank Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Premesh Lalu for his invaluable advice, intellectual<br />

influence, guidance and motivation which have been <strong>of</strong> enormous benefit to me throughout<br />

my academic career at UWC. I am fur<strong>the</strong>r very grateful to Lameez Lalkhen, administrator <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> CHR, for going above and beyond providing administrative assistance to becoming a<br />

friend. I feel very fortunate to have been a fellow in <strong>the</strong> Postgraduate Study <strong>of</strong> Humanities in<br />

Africa (PSHA) and am very grateful for <strong>the</strong> important intellectual space which <strong>the</strong> CHR<br />

provides. The numerous reading group sessions, seminars, conferences and colloquia have<br />

been extremely beneficial and <strong>the</strong> opportunity to engage stimulating discussions and debates<br />

has enabled my thinking and writing to grow in leaps and binds. I am grateful for <strong>the</strong> privilege<br />

<strong>of</strong> being part <strong>of</strong> this academically engaged and supportive environment. I am heartily thankful


iii<br />

to <strong>the</strong> Mellon and Ford Foundations for <strong>the</strong>ir generous financial support which has enabled<br />

me to focus on my research.<br />

I wish to express fur<strong>the</strong>r appreciation to my PSHA colleagues, including Bridgett Sass,<br />

Okechukwu Nwafor, Maurits van Bever Donker, Christian Williams, Noëleen Murray,<br />

Stanley Baluku, Sara Ferrari, Charles Mulinda Kabwete and Jeremiah Arowosegby among<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs, for <strong>the</strong>ir encouragement, interest and insightful advice. I thank Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Brian<br />

Raftopolous, Suren Pillay and Heidi Grunebaum for <strong>the</strong>ir interesting and helpful insight into,<br />

at times difficult, readings and for <strong>the</strong>ir inspiring devotion to <strong>the</strong> creation <strong>of</strong> knowledge in <strong>the</strong><br />

Humanities.<br />

I wish to convey special thanks to my UWC post graduate friends and colleagues, especially<br />

Riedwaan Moosage and Noorun-Nisaa Delate for <strong>the</strong>ir keen interest, shared literature,<br />

guidance, unfailing support and for granting me time in <strong>the</strong> midst <strong>of</strong> all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own activities,<br />

even to answer some <strong>of</strong> my most unintelligent questions. <strong>In</strong> particular I want to thank<br />

Riedwaan Moosage for reading this <strong>the</strong>sis and for his advice and constructive comments.<br />

I am fur<strong>the</strong>r grateful to <strong>the</strong> countless o<strong>the</strong>rs who have shown <strong>the</strong>ir interest and willingness to<br />

discuss <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and who have shared sources. <strong>In</strong> particular I am appreciative to<br />

Loyiso Felix Sibelekwana for several interesting and productive discussions.<br />

Lastly I would like to show my gratitude for <strong>the</strong> incredible opportunity to be part <strong>of</strong> an<br />

exchange programme at <strong>the</strong> Centre for African Studies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Basel, Switzerland<br />

for one semester. I wish to express my appreciation to Veit Arlt and Dag Henrichsen, and<br />

particularly to Giorgio Miescher, Lorena Rizzo, Nada Rizzo and family for <strong>the</strong>ir incredible<br />

hospitality and keen interest in me and my work. It was a great privilege to spend time at <strong>the</strong><br />

Basler Afrika Bibliographien, as was <strong>the</strong> opportunity to present my proposal research in a<br />

seminar organised by <strong>the</strong> History Department <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Basel. I am also grateful for<br />

<strong>the</strong> new networks <strong>of</strong> friends and colleagues that this semester enabled. <strong>In</strong> particular I am<br />

thankful to Sarah Godsell for her friendship, interest in my work and for pro<strong>of</strong> reading parts<br />

<strong>of</strong> this <strong>the</strong>sis.<br />

Writing this <strong>the</strong>sis has been a challenging and rewarding experience and I am extremely<br />

grateful to each person who has been part <strong>of</strong> its successful realisation.


iv<br />

Contents<br />

Plagiarism declaration<br />

Acknowledgments<br />

ii<br />

i<br />

<strong>In</strong>troduction 1<br />

Locating <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March 3<br />

“Here is <strong>the</strong> grim story <strong>of</strong> riot-struck <strong>Paarl</strong>…” 7<br />

Chapter Outline 11<br />

Chapter 1: A Spectacle <strong>of</strong> ‘truth’: Producing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> 14<br />

“Stories <strong>of</strong> Horror at <strong>Paarl</strong>”: Reporting on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> ‘Riot’ 14<br />

A scheme <strong>of</strong> legitimation: On <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission 23<br />

Trying ‘Poqo’: Reflecting on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March Court Cases 37<br />

Chapter 2: Who speaks for <strong>Paarl</strong>’s pasts? : The <strong>Paarl</strong> March and history 50<br />

Writing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March 50<br />

Making ‘Poqo’? 63<br />

Finding its place in liberation historiography 69<br />

Chapter 3: A different angle?: Reading photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> 78<br />

Picturing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> 79<br />

Identification and subjectification through police photographs 83<br />

“Do you know this man?”: Photographs as evidence 89<br />

Capturing Poqo: Reading photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused 94<br />

Expanding <strong>the</strong> lens 109<br />

Chapter 4: Reading <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>s 112<br />

Production <strong>of</strong> knowledge and subjection <strong>of</strong> agency 117


v<br />

Scripted and Enacted: The Commission and Trials as performance <strong>of</strong> power 124<br />

Making silences 126<br />

Reading <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission 133<br />

Reading <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Court Cases 137<br />

The archives and history 141<br />

Conclusion 146<br />

Bibliography 152


1<br />

<strong>In</strong>troduction<br />

“...history may well show that <strong>the</strong>re were many o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

factors which were not brought to light[by <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission]...Perhaps in <strong>the</strong> future a fuller story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> riot will be known, revealing some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> undercurrents<br />

<strong>of</strong> factionalism, intimidation and frustration that were<br />

barely hinted at in <strong>the</strong> evidence.”1<br />

This <strong>the</strong>sis is concerned with an uprising which occurred during <strong>the</strong> early morning hours <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> 22 nd <strong>of</strong> November 1962 in <strong>Paarl</strong>- a small agricultural town some 60 kilometres nor<strong>the</strong>ast<br />

<strong>of</strong> Cape Town. On this occasion a group <strong>of</strong> about 250 men, 2 armed with axes, pangas and<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r home-made weapons, <strong>march</strong>ed from <strong>the</strong> nearby Mbekweni township to <strong>the</strong> police<br />

station in <strong>the</strong> town’s centre. An event, which lasted no more than three hours, left seven dead<br />

and several wounded in its wake. 3<br />

This uprising was a comparatively small event, with comparatively few casualties but it took<br />

place against <strong>the</strong> backdrop <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> turn to armed struggle which followed <strong>the</strong> banning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

African National Congress (hereafter <strong>the</strong> ANC) and <strong>the</strong> Pan African Congress (hereafter <strong>the</strong><br />

PAC). 4 However in <strong>the</strong> sense that it seemed to directly threaten white civilians, this was an<br />

event constructed as most closely resembling <strong>the</strong> anti-colonialist Mau Mau rebellion in<br />

Kenya between 1952 and 1960 during which time press reports focused most <strong>of</strong>ten on <strong>the</strong><br />

brutal killings <strong>of</strong> white women and children by groups represented as violent “terrorist<br />

1 Anna Pearce, A Permit to Live, Unpublished Manuscript (1965), National Library <strong>of</strong> South Africa, 292.<br />

2 The seeming accuracy <strong>of</strong> this figure is but one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uncertainties that this <strong>the</strong>sis seeks to explore.<br />

3 Tom Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection: A South African Uprising,” African Studies Review, Vol. 25 (1982). Tom<br />

Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa since 1945 (Braamfontein: Longman Group Ltd, 1983).<br />

4 Madeleine Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” in The road to democracy in South Africa, South African<br />

Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006). I will expand on <strong>the</strong>se<br />

activities later in this introduction, but <strong>the</strong>se included for example rioting and violence in Durban’s Cato Manor<br />

township (February 1960), Sharpeville and Langa <strong>march</strong>es (March 1960), Pondo revolts in <strong>the</strong> Transkei (from<br />

February 1960.) See Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa. Gail Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa: The<br />

Evolution <strong>of</strong> an Ideology (Los Angeles: University <strong>of</strong> California Press, 1978). Thomas Karis, Gwendolyn Carter<br />

and Gail Gerhart, From Protest to Challenge: A documentary history <strong>of</strong> African politics in South Africa 1882-<br />

1964, Volume 3 (USA: Hoover <strong>In</strong>stitution Publication, 1978). Philip Kgosana, Lest we forget (Johannesburg:<br />

Skotaville Publishers, 1988). Ace Mgxashe, Are you with us? The story <strong>of</strong> a PAC activist (Cape Town:<br />

Tafelberg, 2006). Tom Lodge, “The Cape Town Troubles, March-April 1960,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African<br />

Studies, Vol. 4 (1978). Govan Mbeki, South Africa: The peasants revolt (London: <strong>In</strong>ternational Defence and Aid<br />

for Sou<strong>the</strong>rn Africa, 1984).


2<br />

gangs.” 5 <strong>In</strong>formed by this kind <strong>of</strong> over-simplified propaganda <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> war in Kenya, <strong>the</strong> events<br />

in <strong>Paarl</strong>, particularly <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> 17 year old Rentia Vermeulen and 21 year old Frans<br />

Richard, as well as <strong>the</strong> attack on an elderly couple in <strong>the</strong>ir bed, by men with “primitive<br />

weapons,” incited massive latent white anxieties throughout South Africa and intensive<br />

repressive measures.<br />

For <strong>the</strong> quiet agricultural town to have been <strong>the</strong> site <strong>of</strong> such violence seemed to have shocked<br />

<strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state and white South Africa. <strong>Paarl</strong> was a place normally considered to be “quiet<br />

and conservative…a helplessly progressive town reluctant to lose its village character, where<br />

life moves not much faster than <strong>the</strong> growing vine and white and coloured have for<br />

generations gone amicably about <strong>the</strong>ir business.” 6 <strong>In</strong> this fictional idyllic context <strong>the</strong> violence<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was magnified. As <strong>the</strong> Cape Argus put it, “<strong>In</strong> this placid setting <strong>the</strong> blood lust<br />

and killing <strong>of</strong> Wednesday night assumes a horror and tragedy beyond normal proportion, like<br />

murder in a monastery.” 7<br />

This relatively small event received inflated press coverage and became <strong>the</strong> stage for a stateappointed<br />

commission <strong>of</strong> inquiry (“The Commission appointed to inquire into <strong>the</strong> events on<br />

<strong>the</strong> 20 th to 22 nd November, 1962, at <strong>Paarl</strong>, and <strong>the</strong> causes that gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto”) as well as<br />

some five years <strong>of</strong> ongoing judicial trials leading to <strong>the</strong> imprisonment <strong>of</strong> scores and <strong>the</strong><br />

execution <strong>of</strong> 21 men. 8 Thereafter <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state was satisfied that it had eliminated Poqo,<br />

and <strong>the</strong> matter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> “riot” was put to bed. 9<br />

Over <strong>the</strong> next twenty years <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> seemed to have been largely forgotten in <strong>the</strong><br />

‘shadows <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive,’ o<strong>the</strong>r than to be used as an example <strong>of</strong> an ineffective liberation<br />

5 Marshall Clough, Mau Mau Memories: History, memory and politics (Boulder: Lynne Reinner Publishers,<br />

1998), 155. David Anderson, Histories <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hanged: The dirty war in Kenya and <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> empire (New<br />

York: W.W. Norton & Company, 2005).<br />

6 “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />

7 “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />

8 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 387.<br />

9 “Poqo uitgewis in <strong>Paarl</strong>” Die Burger (4 December 1962).


3<br />

attempt, by both <strong>the</strong> ANC’s perspective as well as in much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> academic literature. 10 <strong>In</strong><br />

1982 Tom Lodge was <strong>the</strong> first to understand this event as an important act <strong>of</strong> resistance in <strong>the</strong><br />

history <strong>of</strong> South African liberation movements. However, primarily concerned as he was with<br />

<strong>the</strong> sociology <strong>of</strong> liberation, Lodge’s work seemed unable to recover <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> or to<br />

ensure for it <strong>the</strong> position he thought it deserved in South African liberation historiography. 11<br />

Perhaps it is here that my modest effort to understand this event is located. The <strong>the</strong>sis is<br />

concerned with <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> had been constructed and written at<br />

multiple levels, and asks whe<strong>the</strong>r we can move beyond this representation. At a<br />

historiographical level it raises <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong> how one thinks through a fragment <strong>of</strong> history<br />

and explores such a small event which erupts at one moment and <strong>the</strong>n seems to disappear,<br />

without consigning it to <strong>the</strong> margins <strong>of</strong> a resistance framework dominated by <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> ANC. 12<br />

Locating <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March<br />

<strong>In</strong> locating Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and relying largely on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s interpretation,<br />

most scholars begin with <strong>the</strong> PAC’s separation from <strong>the</strong> ANC in 1959. 13 While such a<br />

progressive chain-like discussion seems to me to largely reproduce <strong>the</strong> Commission’s<br />

analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> Poqo, it does seem necessary to consider <strong>Paarl</strong>’s uprising in<br />

relation to <strong>the</strong> political situation in South Africa during <strong>the</strong> 1950’s and early 1960’s.<br />

10 “The ANC spearheads Revolution: Leaflet issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC” (May 1963), accessed at www.anc.org.za on<br />

23 September 2011. Edward Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa 1960-1964 (USA: North Western University<br />

Press, 1971). Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa. Richard Gibson, African Liberation Movements:<br />

Contemporary struggles against white minority rule (London: Oxford University Press, 1972). Karis et al, From<br />

Protest to Challenge. Dirk Kotze, African politics in South Africa, 1964-1974 (London: C. Hurst and Co.,<br />

1975).<br />

11 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection.” Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa.<br />

12 I refer here to <strong>the</strong> ways in which resistance to apar<strong>the</strong>id has been conceptualised.<br />

13 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 231. Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,1960-1963,” in The<br />

Road to Democracy in South Africa, South African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South<br />

Africa: Unisa Press, 2006), 257. Muriel Horrell, Action, reaction and counter-action (Johannesburg: South<br />

African <strong>In</strong>stitute <strong>of</strong> Race Relations, 1971). Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge. Gerhart, Black Power in<br />

South Africa.


4<br />

The PAC emerged in 1959 as a breakaway from <strong>the</strong> ANC. <strong>In</strong> 1960 both <strong>the</strong> ANC and PAC<br />

launched anti-pass campaigns and called for people to leave <strong>the</strong>ir passes at home and present<br />

<strong>the</strong>mselves at police stations for arrest. 14<br />

The PAC sought to forestall <strong>the</strong> ANC’s anti-pass campaign by launching its own at an earlier<br />

date. However, <strong>the</strong> PAC-led anti-pass demonstrations at <strong>the</strong> police station in <strong>the</strong> Transvaal<br />

township <strong>of</strong> Sharpeville on 21 March 1960 resulted in 69 men, women and children being<br />

killed. 15 This event was followed by massive demonstrations at <strong>the</strong> police station in Langa<br />

township, Cape Town, which were met with tear gas and police batons. 16<br />

On 30 March <strong>the</strong><br />

young PAC leader, Philip Kgosana, led a group <strong>of</strong> 30,000 people into Cape Town’s city<br />

centre in protest against <strong>the</strong> pass laws. 17 The <strong>march</strong> prompted <strong>the</strong> announcement <strong>of</strong> a State <strong>of</strong><br />

Emergency and <strong>the</strong> arrests <strong>of</strong> hundreds <strong>of</strong> ANC and PAC activists and leaders. Under <strong>the</strong><br />

Unlawful Organisations Act, passed on 8 April 1960, <strong>the</strong> ANC and PAC were banned.<br />

Several trials followed as <strong>the</strong> state introduced various o<strong>the</strong>r new laws, including <strong>the</strong><br />

Suppression <strong>of</strong> Communism Act, <strong>the</strong> Riotous Assemblies Act and <strong>the</strong> Public Safety Act. 18<br />

As unrest spread, state organisations responded with increasing repression and violence, <strong>the</strong><br />

1960’s was a decade in which <strong>the</strong> state rapidly reorganised its security structures. 19 Political<br />

undercurrents throughout South Africa became increasingly militant at this time. 20 The first<br />

part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> decade saw increasingly violent resistance in <strong>the</strong> Transkei to <strong>the</strong> Bantu Authorities<br />

14 See Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa. See also Gwendolyn Carter, “African Nationalist Movements in<br />

South Africa,” The Massachusetts Review, Vol.5, No.1 (1963).<br />

15 Lodge, “The Cape Town Troubles,” 216.<br />

16 Philip Kgosana, Lest we forget . Lodge, “The Cape Town Troubles.”<br />

17 Lodge, “The Cape Town Troubles,” 216.<br />

18 Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 252. Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 343-344.<br />

19 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 349.<br />

20 At this time violent uprisings took place in Durban’s Cato Manor (February 1960) in response to forced<br />

removals, and political sentiment in Cape Town’s townships, particularly, Langa, became increasingly militant.<br />

Mgxashe, Are you with us? Kgosana, Lest we forget. Ace Mgxashe, Are you with us? The story <strong>of</strong> a PAC<br />

activist (Cape Town: Tafelberg, 2006), 38. “Riots erupt in Cato Manor,” accessed at<br />

www.sahistory.org.za/dated-event/riots-erupt-cato-manor.htm on 30 April 2012.


5<br />

system, <strong>the</strong> extension <strong>of</strong> passes to women and <strong>the</strong> reallocation <strong>of</strong> land. 21 Peasant uprisings<br />

broke out in Pondoland in <strong>the</strong> Transkei and in <strong>the</strong> Transvaal resulting in violent responses by<br />

<strong>the</strong> state police and <strong>the</strong> declaration <strong>of</strong> a State <strong>of</strong> Emergency in November 1960. 22<br />

Under <strong>the</strong> Urban Areas Act, <strong>Paarl</strong>’s coloured and black populations had been forcibly<br />

removed and relocated to separate areas. 23 People defined as ‘coloured’ were relocated to <strong>the</strong><br />

‘o<strong>the</strong>r side’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Berg River which became a racial dividing line, and much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Valley’s<br />

black population was ‘endorsed out’ while <strong>the</strong> remaining ‘productive’ individuals,<br />

particularly migrant workers, were housed in <strong>the</strong> two municipal locations, Mbekweni and<br />

Langabuya. 24 Resettlement meant that many were denied urban residence, and from 1955<br />

women whose husbands had not lived and worked in <strong>Paarl</strong> regularly for fifteen years were<br />

‘endorsed out’ and sent to reserves, mainly in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. 25 An additional threat to<br />

continued black residence in <strong>Paarl</strong> came in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Urban Labour Preference Policy a<br />

prospect first raised by H.F. Verwoerd, <strong>the</strong>n Minister <strong>of</strong> Native Affairs, in Parliament in<br />

1952, according to which <strong>the</strong> state meant to replace black unskilled labour in <strong>the</strong> Western<br />

Cape with coloured workers. <strong>In</strong> 1955 <strong>the</strong> secretary for Native Affairs, Dr. W.W. Eiselen<br />

announced <strong>the</strong> state’s policy to ultimately remove all black people from <strong>the</strong> Western Cape<br />

altoge<strong>the</strong>r. 26 With increasing political turbulence in <strong>the</strong> country this matter seemed to become<br />

21 See Govan Mbeki, South Africa: The peasants revolt (London: <strong>In</strong>ternational Defence and Aid for Sou<strong>the</strong>rn<br />

Africa, 1984), 111- 121.<br />

22 Mbeki, South Africa: The peasants revolt, 124.<br />

23 See article “Forced removals from <strong>Paarl</strong>, Rondebosch,” The Torch (13 February 1962). This report notes that<br />

15 families who had lived in cottages in <strong>the</strong> Klein Drakenstein area for over 30 years had received eviction<br />

notices and were relocated to Langabuya.<br />

24 Candy Malherbe, <strong>Paarl</strong>: The Hidden Story (Mowbray: Esquire Press, 1987), 59.<br />

25 Perhaps <strong>the</strong> most well-publicised <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se cases, both in South Africa and internationally, was that <strong>of</strong> Mrs<br />

Matsokolo Mapheele. The pregnant Mrs Mapheele was arrested and convicted under <strong>the</strong> Urban Areas Act in <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> Magistrates Court in 1962 for having been in <strong>the</strong> area for longer than 72 hours and living in <strong>the</strong> area<br />

illegally with her husband. She appealed but lost on <strong>the</strong> grounds that she had no legal right to be in <strong>Paarl</strong>. See<br />

“No Right to be Anywhere: Mapheele Case Highlights one <strong>of</strong> Thousands,” The Torch (21 November 1962).<br />

“Not to go means risking jail,” Drum (September 1962).<br />

26 Eiselen had argued that it was necessary to remove all black people from <strong>the</strong> Western Cape as, "<strong>the</strong> Western<br />

Province was <strong>the</strong> natural home <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Coloured people, and <strong>the</strong>y had <strong>the</strong> right to be protected against <strong>the</strong><br />

competition <strong>of</strong> Natives in <strong>the</strong> labour market"…. “<strong>In</strong> order to protect <strong>the</strong> Coloured people socially, culturally and


6<br />

more pressing as <strong>the</strong> growing numbers <strong>of</strong> black and coloured people living and working<br />

toge<strong>the</strong>r provoked fears <strong>of</strong> a united black working class, and even more so after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong>, <strong>of</strong> ‘native rebellion.’ 27<br />

Such fears were seemingly also stoked by violent independence struggles in o<strong>the</strong>r African<br />

countries during <strong>the</strong> 1960’s where nationalist sentiment had become increasingly radical and<br />

demanded <strong>the</strong> removal <strong>of</strong> white minority rule. 28<br />

<strong>In</strong> South Africa, it was <strong>the</strong> ANC that took centre stage in <strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong> resistance to<br />

apar<strong>the</strong>id oppression at <strong>the</strong> time. The turn to an armed struggle and formation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ANC’s<br />

armed wing, Umkhonto we Sizwe, in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s are represented as a last resort following <strong>the</strong><br />

failure <strong>of</strong> non-violent means. Umkhonto is remembered as implementing a carefully<br />

organised campaign that targeted state installations ra<strong>the</strong>r than people and that, at least<br />

initially, aimed to avoid bloodshed. Poqo is most <strong>of</strong>ten juxtaposed with this depiction <strong>of</strong><br />

Umkhonto’s more strategic resistance struggle and is directly related to extreme violence. 29<br />

Notwithstanding this, <strong>the</strong> state met ANC activities with ever greater repression. <strong>In</strong> this<br />

narrative <strong>the</strong>n, Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> seem to fit uncomfortably and find little space.<br />

Where <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> has been discussed it seems to continually be in terms <strong>of</strong> a particular<br />

enduring narrative- a narrative constructed largely through <strong>the</strong> institutionally-bounded<br />

discourses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and judicial trials. By this I refer to <strong>the</strong> way in which<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was assigned to Poqo, described variously as ei<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> PAC reincarnated or<br />

economically, it was <strong>the</strong>refore necessary to remove <strong>the</strong> Natives and "restore <strong>the</strong> traditional demographic order in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Western Province.” See F. Snitcher, “The Eiselen Scheme,” Africa South, Vol. 1, No.3 (1957), 40.<br />

27 Deborah Posel, The Making <strong>of</strong> Apar<strong>the</strong>id, 1948-1961: Conflict and Compromise (Oxford: Clarendon Press,<br />

1991), 88. “W.P Mass Removals Campaign,” The Torch (1 August 1962).<br />

28 During this time Zimbabwe’s guerrilla war was taking <strong>of</strong>f, <strong>the</strong> Congo was marked by revolutionary protests<br />

between 1963 and 1968, and Kenya faced its own guerrilla war. See Joseph Mtisi, Munyaradzi Nyakundya,<br />

Teresa Barnes, “War in Rhodesia, 1965-1980,” in Brian Raftopoulos and Alois Mlambo, Becoming Zimbabwe:<br />

A history from <strong>the</strong> pre-colonial period to 2008 (Harare and Johannesburg: African Books Collective, 2009).<br />

Anderson, Histories <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hanged.<br />

29 Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 231, 241. Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa. Maaba, “The PAC’s<br />

war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 258.


7<br />

its armed wing. <strong>In</strong> this version local Poqo members, agitating around local grievances<br />

resulting from poor administration and corrupt <strong>of</strong>ficials in <strong>the</strong> Mbekweni Township,<br />

attempted to implement a PAC plan to overthrow <strong>the</strong> white state by 1963. 30 <strong>In</strong> this narration<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> is placed within a framework <strong>of</strong> formal political organisation and defiance, and<br />

provided with a pre-history <strong>of</strong> grievance and resistance. 31<br />

“Here is <strong>the</strong> grim story <strong>of</strong> riot-struck <strong>Paarl</strong>…” 32<br />

<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> weeks following <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> a narrative began to emerge which attempted to set out <strong>the</strong><br />

dimensions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “riot,” <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> damages, and stressed <strong>the</strong> tragedy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> two<br />

white youths. Named as <strong>the</strong> “<strong>Paarl</strong> riot,” 33 <strong>the</strong> event was placed firmly within <strong>Paarl</strong> ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />

than Mbekweni. This spoke to <strong>the</strong> mindset that it was white <strong>Paarl</strong> that was affected by <strong>the</strong><br />

uprising, in a sense already erasing <strong>the</strong> Mbekweni <strong>march</strong>ers’ capacity to speak.<br />

According to this narrative <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers walked <strong>the</strong> six kilometres to <strong>the</strong> town where <strong>the</strong>y<br />

divided into two groups, one designated to <strong>march</strong> on <strong>the</strong> local jail and <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>the</strong> police<br />

station in an attempt to demand <strong>the</strong> release <strong>of</strong> several men arrested on <strong>the</strong> morning <strong>of</strong> 21<br />

November. 34 Allegedly Poqo cells in Langa, in Cape Town would carry out disturbances at<br />

30 Reports <strong>of</strong> a PAC plan to take over <strong>the</strong> South African government by 1963 emerged through <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission hearings and was heavily played on by <strong>the</strong> press. See Transcripts <strong>of</strong> Snyman Commission hearings<br />

(University <strong>of</strong> Cape Town Manuscripts and <strong>Archive</strong>s) (hereafter referred to as Snyman Commission), 228-<br />

229.“Poqo se leiers sou witmense uitwis, land oorneem,” in Die Burger (1 March 1963). “Hooded man at<br />

<strong>In</strong>quiry,” Cape Times (14 December 1962). Potlako Leballo (<strong>the</strong> PAC’s acting president after <strong>the</strong> organisation’s<br />

banning and Robert Sobukwe’s arrest) boasted at a press conference in March 1963 that <strong>the</strong> PAC had been<br />

planning a revolution to take place in April 1963 throughout <strong>the</strong> country. A general uprising was to be carried<br />

out on 8 April when members were to “rise up and set about slaughtering as many whites as possible...”<br />

Benjamin Pogrund, Sobukwe and Apar<strong>the</strong>id (Johannesburg: Jonathan Ball Publishers, 1990), 180.<br />

31 Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Commission <strong>of</strong> Enquiry, consisting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Honourable Mr Justice Snyman, Judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Transvaal Provincial Division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court <strong>of</strong> South Africa, upon <strong>the</strong> events on <strong>the</strong> 20 th to <strong>the</strong> 22 nd<br />

November, 1962, at <strong>Paarl</strong> in <strong>the</strong> province <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape <strong>of</strong> Good Hope, and <strong>the</strong> causes which gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto,<br />

(Pretoria: Government Printers, 1963) (hereafter Report).<br />

32 “Grim Story <strong>of</strong> Riot-Struck <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (23 November 1962).<br />

33 Hereafter referred to as <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Official discourse named this as a ‘riot.’ I am aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> term’s<br />

negative connotation as produced by state discourse to attach a particular racial and negative associations or<br />

subtext to <strong>the</strong> event.<br />

34 “Police see attack as reprisal for arrests,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). See Snyman Commission, 237-<br />

249.


8<br />

<strong>the</strong> same time thus preventing police re-inforcements from arriving from Cape Town. 35 As<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers moved up <strong>Paarl</strong>’s main shopping street <strong>the</strong>y damaged cars, shop windows and<br />

burnt petrol pumps. On reaching <strong>the</strong> police station, <strong>the</strong> police, who had been alerted by a bus<br />

driver, fired into <strong>the</strong> crowd and <strong>the</strong> insurgents scattered. A group <strong>of</strong> men ran down Loop<br />

Street, a residential street behind <strong>the</strong> police station where <strong>the</strong>y attempted to enter private<br />

houses, killing two people and injuring ano<strong>the</strong>r five. 36 Although black victims received<br />

significantly little mention in contrast to <strong>the</strong> publicity around <strong>the</strong> two white victims, several<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers were wounded and four were killed that morning. 37<br />

While <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial accounts put <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> black casualties at five and most scholars have<br />

tended to repeat this figure unproblematically, none <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accounts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> engage with<br />

<strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> fifth black victim, Mat<strong>the</strong>ws Mayezana Mali, was shot by police on <strong>the</strong><br />

following day, 23 November 1962, while leading a group <strong>of</strong> demonstrators to <strong>the</strong> Police<br />

Station to hand over a list <strong>of</strong> grievances. 38<br />

The South African Police(hereafter <strong>the</strong> SAP), through <strong>the</strong>ir massive arrests and interrogations<br />

<strong>of</strong> Mbekweni residents, introduced Poqo as an underground extension <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC operating<br />

in Mbekweni and Langa and presented it as <strong>the</strong> movement responsible for <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as well<br />

as several prior murders and instances <strong>of</strong> violence in <strong>the</strong> area. 39<br />

35 Report, 20. Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 112. “Attack on Cape Town also,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (14 December<br />

1962).<br />

36 “Seven killed in <strong>Paarl</strong> rioting,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). “<strong>Paarl</strong> is Calm,” Cape Times (23<br />

November 1962). “Grim Story <strong>of</strong> Riot-Struck <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (23 November 1962). “Shooting and fighting<br />

in <strong>Paarl</strong> street,” Cape Times (12 December 1962). “Drie Aanvalle op Polisiestasie,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December<br />

1962). “Stories <strong>of</strong> Horror at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (12 December 1962).<br />

37 Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission, Vol. 3 (Cape Town: Juta, 1998), 403. The Truth and<br />

Reconciliation Commission (hereafter TRC) names <strong>the</strong>se victims are named as Godfrey Yekiso, Madodana<br />

Camagu, John Magigo, Ngenisile Sigwebo and Mat<strong>the</strong>ws Mayezana Mali.<br />

38 See TRC Report, Vol. 3, 403.<br />

39 “Background <strong>of</strong> killings, Stabbings to <strong>Paarl</strong> outburst,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). “Mob attack on<br />

Police Station described,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). “Lieutenant Tells <strong>of</strong> Battle with Screaming Panga<br />

Attackers,” Cape Times (11 December 1962). “Poqo responsible for killings, says witness,” Cape Argus (10<br />

December 1962). “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by riot horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />

“Counsel blames ‘Poqo’ for 8 murders,” Cape Argus (3 December 1962) .


9<br />

<strong>In</strong> attempts to control <strong>the</strong> discourse around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, almost immediately <strong>the</strong>reafter, <strong>the</strong><br />

state appointed <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry and selected a judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Transkei<br />

Provincial Court, Justice J.H. Snyman to don <strong>the</strong> commissioner’s hat. 40 The Commission was<br />

motivated as “vitally important to know why a situation such as that existing at <strong>Paarl</strong> could<br />

exist so long without being cleared up,” and so as to “prevent repetition <strong>of</strong> what happened in<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong>, to punish <strong>the</strong> culprits and to remove <strong>the</strong> element <strong>of</strong> violence.” 41<br />

As part <strong>of</strong> an intensified security establishment built up after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, hundreds <strong>of</strong> men<br />

alleged to be Poqo members were arrested leading to at least six trials dealing with <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> prior murders which played out between1963 and1966. 42 As I will argue, <strong>the</strong>se<br />

trials continued much <strong>the</strong> same logic <strong>of</strong> representation as that set out by <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission, and to a large extent were meant to demonstrate <strong>the</strong> nature and extent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Poqo threat.<br />

While Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> uprising have in many ways been dismissed as irrational,<br />

spontaneous and ineffective, I want to suggest that <strong>the</strong>re is something about this event, at this<br />

moment and location, that is significant. Three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused were <strong>the</strong> first men to be<br />

executed for sabotage in South Africa. 43 What is it about this moment and this uprising that<br />

was different? And how <strong>the</strong>n does this event, which had incited such a massive response and<br />

counter-insurgency measures, ultimately get placed in <strong>the</strong> shadows <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive and <strong>of</strong> a<br />

dominant resistance struggle narrative?<br />

40 “Judge to <strong>In</strong>quire into <strong>Paarl</strong>’s Night <strong>of</strong> Terror,” Cape Times (23 November 1962).“ Riots <strong>In</strong>quiry and many<br />

murder charges,” <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December 1962).<br />

41 “Background <strong>of</strong> killings, Stabbings to <strong>Paarl</strong> outburst,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). “Mob attack on<br />

Police Station described,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962).<br />

42 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 386. “C.I.D Progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962).<br />

“Police swoop in <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962).<br />

43 Lennox Madikane, Fezile Felix Jaxa and Mxolisi Damane, were given death sentences for <strong>the</strong>ir alleged<br />

leading roles in <strong>the</strong> uprising. They were hanged in Pretoria on 1 November 1963. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />

Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963.National archive, Box1/1/1/544. See Brown Maaba, “The PAC’s<br />

war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 273.


10<br />

The majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> work around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, and Poqo’s life and activities seems to have<br />

relied directly on evidence presented to <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and courts. 44 As such my<br />

<strong>the</strong>sis is directly concerned with a reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> origins, limits and nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se archives<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r than engaging in oral interviews. <strong>In</strong> this sense oral interviews are beyond <strong>the</strong> scope <strong>of</strong><br />

my <strong>the</strong>sis for both practical and intellectual reasons. The <strong>Paarl</strong> population <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 1960’s was<br />

largely migrant and, in addition, hundreds were endorsed out after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, thus making<br />

people who participated in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> difficult to trace. 45 Beyond <strong>the</strong> logistical constraints, it<br />

is questionable whe<strong>the</strong>r oral histories produced half a century later would have provided an<br />

alternative interpretation. Ra<strong>the</strong>r, as I will show, it seems that through a merging <strong>of</strong> textual<br />

sources and memory, <strong>the</strong> written histories <strong>of</strong> PAC members in many ways simply reproduce<br />

<strong>the</strong> same popular narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as largely defined by PAC, ANC and state<br />

discourses. As it has emerged from autobiographies <strong>of</strong> ‘Poqo members’ and PAC activists, as<br />

well as informal discussions with a grandson <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers, a narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> implicitly turns into a narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC and its life and activities in South Africa<br />

and in exile, which I find unconvincing and which in many ways also reproduces <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission’s formulation. 46<br />

44 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa. Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state.” Gerhardt, Black Power in<br />

South Africa, 204, 225-226. Horrell, Action, reaction, counteraction, 53-55,59, 61.<br />

45 For example, a researcher for <strong>the</strong> South African democracy Education Trust (SADET) who paid considerable<br />

attention to this incident only located two people to interview, one <strong>of</strong> whom was African Food and Canning<br />

Workers’ Union member, Lydia Kasi, who did not participate in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> but gave evidence to <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission. I was not able to access this interview.<br />

46 <strong>In</strong>formal discussions with Loyiso Felix Sibelekwana (grandson <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participants in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>,<br />

among those hanged in connection with <strong>the</strong> event), Mbekweni (2010, 2011). Such autobiographies include:<br />

Letlapa Mphahlele, Child <strong>of</strong> this soil: My life as a freedom fighter (Cape Town: Kwela Books, 2002). Mgxashe,<br />

Are you with us? Elias Ntloedibe, Here is a tree: Political biography <strong>of</strong> Robert Mangaliso Sobukwe (Botswana:<br />

Century-Turn Publishers, 1995). Tsholoba, M.E. 2010. <strong>In</strong> and Out <strong>of</strong> Robben Island Prison: an autobiography<br />

<strong>of</strong> M. E. Tsholoba (Cape Town: Mr. Menziwe Esau Tsholoba). As Noel Solani demonstrates, in his article on<br />

<strong>the</strong> myth that exists around Nelson Mandela, oral histories <strong>of</strong> those involved in resistance struggles <strong>of</strong>ten may<br />

come to directly reflect and repeat dominant historical narratives as produced through propaganda, <strong>the</strong> making<br />

<strong>of</strong> myths and heroes. It becomes difficult <strong>the</strong>n, even in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> oral histories, to tear away <strong>the</strong> individual<br />

activist’s perspective or ‘experience.’ See Noel Solani, “The Saint <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Struggle: Deconstructing <strong>the</strong> Mandela<br />

Myth,” Kronos, No.26 (2000). See also Terrence Ranger, “Nationalist Historiography, Patriotic History and <strong>the</strong><br />

History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Nation: The struggle over <strong>the</strong> past in Zimbabwe,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African studies, Vol. 30,<br />

No. 2 (2004). Ciraj Rassool, “The biographic order: fur<strong>the</strong>r notes on biography in South African public culture<br />

after apar<strong>the</strong>id,” paper presented at <strong>the</strong> <strong>In</strong>stitutions <strong>of</strong> Public Culture Workshop, Cape Town (2005). <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong>


11<br />

I do not attempt to write an alternative narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> or to recover it by forcing it<br />

into a resistance history mould. Ra<strong>the</strong>r this <strong>the</strong>sis is interested in troubling <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />

interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> by arguing that we need to read <strong>the</strong>se archives primarily as <strong>the</strong><br />

products <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state’s counter-insurgency measures. I am concerned with<br />

problematising <strong>the</strong> relationships between violence, history and <strong>the</strong> archives through an<br />

examination <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> media coverage, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> judicial trials that<br />

followed. <strong>In</strong> this regard <strong>the</strong> Commission and <strong>the</strong> trials need to be understood as enacting state<br />

power and as complicit in <strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> a particular history which inherently involved<br />

silencing aspects <strong>of</strong> this past. According to Michel-Rolph Trouillot <strong>the</strong> very practice <strong>of</strong><br />

history involves processes <strong>of</strong> silencing sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past. 47 At <strong>the</strong> same time, I propose that<br />

<strong>the</strong> solution to such a ‘silencing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past’ is not ‘to give voice’ through a contrary reading.<br />

Ra<strong>the</strong>r, an attempt to disentangle <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> or Poqo from <strong>the</strong> discourses <strong>of</strong> power may be<br />

better served through engaging with <strong>the</strong> modes <strong>of</strong> representation and procedures <strong>of</strong> knowing<br />

involved in <strong>the</strong> production and archiving <strong>of</strong> sources. 48 Such an exercise may open different<br />

possibilities for understanding <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />

Chapter Outline<br />

Chapter One, ‘A Spectacle <strong>of</strong> ‘truth’: Producing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>’ engages in a critical<br />

reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> initial media coverage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> court<br />

cases, in attempt to trace <strong>the</strong> origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dominant narrative. It is interested in <strong>the</strong> creation,<br />

limitations and nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> historical knowledge produced around <strong>the</strong> uprising. Here I<br />

autobiographies which I have consulted, people seem to express a collective history or memory reflecting <strong>the</strong><br />

voices <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC leadership, <strong>the</strong> state or <strong>the</strong> ANC.<br />

47 See Michel-Rolph Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> past (Boston: Beacon Press, 1995).<br />

48 Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past. This argument is fur<strong>the</strong>r informed by <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Premesh Lalu. See Premesh<br />

Lalu and Brent Harris, “Journeys from <strong>the</strong> horizon <strong>of</strong> history: Text, trial and tales in <strong>the</strong> construction in<br />

narratives <strong>of</strong> pain,” Current Writing, Vol. 8, No.2 (1996). Premesh Lalu, “The Grammar <strong>of</strong> Domination and <strong>the</strong><br />

Subjection <strong>of</strong> Agency: Colonial texts and modes <strong>of</strong> evidence,” History and Theory, 39 (2000). Premesh Lalu,<br />

The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa: Postapar<strong>the</strong>id South Africa and <strong>the</strong> Shape <strong>of</strong> Recurring Pasts (Cape Town: HSRC Press,<br />

2009).


12<br />

consider <strong>the</strong> internal dynamic <strong>of</strong> information within and between <strong>the</strong> Commission and<br />

judicial trials. The chapter will investigate <strong>the</strong> different arguments that are staged at <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission, and is interested in how <strong>the</strong>se might enable more complex, fuller<br />

understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />

<strong>In</strong> Chapter Two, ‘Who speaks for <strong>Paarl</strong>’s pasts? : The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and history,’ I trace <strong>the</strong><br />

ways in which Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> have been understood and written at multiple levels.<br />

With Lodge’s work as <strong>the</strong> forerunner in this respect, it is concerned with <strong>the</strong> histories that<br />

exist around this event. It is interested in <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> Poqo and endeavours to<br />

investigate <strong>the</strong> ways in which Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> get located within a specific space in<br />

terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> wider resistance narrative in South Africa.<br />

Chapter Three, ‘A different angle: Reading photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>,’ delves into an<br />

archive <strong>of</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> men accused <strong>of</strong> participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as a potential route to<br />

enabling a more complex and nuanced view <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising than that provided by <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission and court cases. This chapter is interested in <strong>the</strong> visual representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> place <strong>of</strong> images as employed by <strong>the</strong> media, Snyman Commission and<br />

trials in <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> this event and in <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> subjects. It is particularly concerned<br />

with a file <strong>of</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men accused <strong>of</strong> participating in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. This is perhaps<br />

<strong>the</strong> space which allows for a move out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> shadows <strong>of</strong> Snyman and his Commission <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>In</strong>quiry as it becomes interested in <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>se photographs were used and why,<br />

while seemingly meant to give a face to Poqo, <strong>the</strong>y never take on a more public life. The<br />

photographs present photographic occasions which are not as rigidly controlled as one would<br />

expect from police photographs and reference a multiplicity <strong>of</strong> genres.<br />

Through a deconstructive reading, specifically <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two key archives constructed around <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> March, <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials- and by extension also <strong>the</strong> small photographic


13<br />

archive-Chapter four, ‘Reading <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>s,’ is interested in troubling <strong>the</strong> dominant<br />

representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising which seems to remain largely intact throughout. The chapter<br />

intends to reveal <strong>the</strong> power relations and discourses <strong>of</strong> meaning involved both in <strong>the</strong>se<br />

sources ‘production and <strong>the</strong>ir archiving as well as how <strong>the</strong>se may expose <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state’s<br />

internal mechanisms and <strong>the</strong> effects <strong>of</strong> power. It shows <strong>the</strong>n how <strong>the</strong>se records are marked<br />

only by silence and denials on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> those who had participated in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and as such<br />

comes to argue that we cannot recover <strong>the</strong> subaltern <strong>march</strong>er or fully understand <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> through <strong>the</strong>se archives that seem to have swallowed up <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as an event which<br />

“failed to make <strong>the</strong> cut <strong>of</strong> history.” 49<br />

49 Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa, 9.


14<br />

Chapter 1:<br />

A Spectacle <strong>of</strong> ‘truth’: Producing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />

“It is not <strong>the</strong> activity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subject <strong>of</strong> knowledge that produces a corpus <strong>of</strong> knowledge, useful or<br />

resistant to power, but power-knowledge, <strong>the</strong> processes and struggles that transverse it and <strong>of</strong> which<br />

it is made up, that determines <strong>the</strong> forms and possible domains <strong>of</strong> knowledge.” 1<br />

This chapter outlines <strong>the</strong> archive which initially provided <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and<br />

which scholars have continually revisited in an effort to write <strong>the</strong> event. It traces <strong>the</strong> major<br />

components <strong>of</strong> this archive, which includes extensive national and local press coverage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong>, <strong>the</strong> extensive transcripts and reports <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> numerous<br />

court cases that followed in <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court and <strong>Paarl</strong> Circuit Court between 1963 and<br />

1966 which dealt with <strong>the</strong> men accused <strong>of</strong> participation in <strong>the</strong> uprising and o<strong>the</strong>r alleged<br />

Poqo-related <strong>of</strong>fences.<br />

The chapter is interested in how a seemingly small event in a small agricultural town invoked<br />

<strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> such a massive archive at <strong>the</strong> time, yet subsequently seems to fall into <strong>the</strong><br />

shadows. As I map out <strong>the</strong>se archives it becomes clear that a singular and enduring narrative<br />

emerges. This narrative gets crafted around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo initially through media<br />

coverage, expanded and given weight by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and reproduced through<br />

<strong>the</strong> court cases. By a singular narrative I refer to <strong>the</strong> interpretation that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was<br />

essentially <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Poqo, represented as an extension <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC and a formal political<br />

organisation. As a secondary factor <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was related to localised grievances which<br />

were supposedly manipulated by Poqo leaders for <strong>the</strong>ir own purposes.<br />

“Stories <strong>of</strong> Horror at <strong>Paarl</strong>”: Reporting on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> ‘Riot’ 2<br />

The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> received massive publicity throughout <strong>the</strong> South African media. The press’<br />

depiction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> in its immediate aftermath was bleak, bluntly emphasising <strong>the</strong><br />

1 Michel Foucault, Discipline and Punish: The birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prison (New York: Random House, 1979), 27-28.<br />

2 I use this term as this is most <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong> term used to describe <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March particularly in <strong>the</strong> media.“Stories<br />

<strong>of</strong> Horror at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (12 December 1962).


15<br />

“bloodlust,” horror and tragedy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event. 3 These initial reports formulated a clear<br />

distinction between <strong>the</strong> white victims Rentia Vermeulen (who was about to write her final<br />

matric exams) and Frans Richard (who was engaged to be married) to whom <strong>the</strong> readers<br />

sympathies were immediately directed; and <strong>the</strong> “blood-thirsty gang” <strong>of</strong> “screaming Panga<br />

attackers.” 4 The very positioned language employed, even in <strong>the</strong> English liberal press,<br />

immediately fostered an image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers as a “crazed mob” or “gang <strong>of</strong> natives” who<br />

“stormed” into town “chanting and brandishing <strong>the</strong>ir pangas” and “shouting war cries,” and<br />

who “besieged” homes and engaged in “vicious” and “coldblooded killings.” 5 Such<br />

descriptions emphasised <strong>the</strong> savagery and violence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event in <strong>the</strong> usually “picturesque<br />

Boland town.” 6 Within <strong>the</strong>se early accounts, <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was most <strong>of</strong>ten described as entirely<br />

unexpected and irrational- a “sudden outburst <strong>of</strong> savagery,” a notion later compounded<br />

through attempts to trace <strong>the</strong> event’s causes and give it a pre-history. 7<br />

<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> following days a story was pieced toge<strong>the</strong>r as details <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event were gleaned through<br />

interviews almost entirely with white <strong>Paarl</strong> residents. These included owners and managers<br />

<strong>of</strong> property and businesses that had been damaged, many <strong>of</strong> whom had not personally<br />

witnessed <strong>the</strong> events but whose properties come to speak to <strong>the</strong> wanton destructiveness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

insurgents. 8 O<strong>the</strong>r interviewees included individuals woken by <strong>the</strong> noise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> crowd in <strong>the</strong><br />

early hours <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> morning, who thus provided details such as estimated numbers <strong>of</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers<br />

3 “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />

4 Richard’s relationship status is noted in “Roerende verhale uit die <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Die Burger (23 November 1962).<br />

See also “Seun en dogter wreed vermoer,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (22 November 1962). “Lieutenant tells <strong>of</strong> battle with<br />

screaming panga attackers,” Cape Times (11 December 1962).<br />

5 “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962). “’Burger’ stresses<br />

role <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> riot <strong>In</strong>quiry,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962). “Grim Story <strong>of</strong> Riot-Struck <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times<br />

(23 November 1962).<br />

6 <strong>Paarl</strong> is Calm,” Cape Times (23 November 1962).<br />

7 “C.I.D. in progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962). “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot<br />

Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />

8 “Seven killed in <strong>Paarl</strong> Rioting,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). “Grim Story <strong>of</strong> Riot-Struck <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape<br />

Times (23 November 1962).


16<br />

and opinions on <strong>the</strong>ir mental and emotional state. 9 Most central to many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se reports were<br />

<strong>the</strong> statements <strong>of</strong> Loop Street residents whose houses or persons had been attacked, or who<br />

had witnessed <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> Vermeulen or Richard. 10 <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>the</strong> media coverage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> produced <strong>the</strong> initial dimensions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event in terms <strong>of</strong> costly<br />

damages and brutal murders, with specific attention to <strong>the</strong> two white victims. Some reports<br />

noted that five <strong>march</strong>ers had been killed, yet <strong>the</strong> focus was essentially on <strong>the</strong>se two white<br />

victims. 11<br />

Newspaper reports fur<strong>the</strong>r relied heavily on statements by <strong>Paarl</strong> police <strong>of</strong>ficers regarding <strong>the</strong><br />

unfolding <strong>of</strong> events at <strong>the</strong> police station and jail. <strong>In</strong> attempting to explain <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and in<br />

some ways quiet <strong>the</strong> anxiety it had triggered, <strong>the</strong> newspapers turned not to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers or<br />

Mbekweni residents, but to <strong>the</strong> Department <strong>of</strong> Defence and <strong>the</strong> South African Police (SAP).<br />

A statement by <strong>the</strong> SAP commissioner in Pretoria, Lieutenant General Keevy, expressed <strong>the</strong><br />

argument that <strong>the</strong> intention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising was to free seven ‘Poqo members’ alleged to have<br />

been involved in a wave <strong>of</strong> murders in <strong>the</strong> area during <strong>the</strong> previous 10 months. These<br />

included <strong>the</strong> murders <strong>of</strong> two alleged informers, George Tshisa (29 April 1962) and Klaas<br />

Hoza (27 January 1962), <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> three women, Magriet Samuels, Sarah Kamos and<br />

Susie Noriet (16 June 1962) and <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> white shop-keeper, Maurice Berger, in<br />

September 1962.<br />

At <strong>the</strong> time when <strong>the</strong>y were committed <strong>the</strong>se murders received very little mention. Klaas<br />

Hoza’s murder is mentioned in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Post and Die Burger on Monday 29 January as one<br />

<strong>of</strong> several deaths over <strong>the</strong> weekend. While <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r deaths were <strong>the</strong> results <strong>of</strong> accidents,<br />

9 One witness is quoted as having said that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers were not drunk as far as he could tell. Ano<strong>the</strong>r witness<br />

suggests <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers were “like men gone mad.” “Grim Story <strong>of</strong> Riot-Struck <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (23<br />

November 1962).<br />

10 “What <strong>Paarl</strong> People Think,” Cape Times (24 November 1962).<br />

11 Seven Killed in <strong>Paarl</strong> Rioting,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962).


17<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is no real attempt to differentiate <strong>the</strong> way in which Hoza had been killed and it is<br />

disturbingly naturalised. Die Burger simply reported that, “A Native, Klaas Hoza (28) was<br />

stabbed to death in Huguenot.” 12 The <strong>Paarl</strong> Post simply added that no suspects had been<br />

taken into custody yet and that <strong>the</strong> police were still investigating. <strong>In</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> three<br />

young women killed in Mbekweni on 16 June 1962, <strong>the</strong> Cape Times reported on 20 June<br />

1962 that three female bodies had been found in <strong>the</strong> bush near Mbekweni, “one black and<br />

two coloured,” for which <strong>the</strong> police had not yet determined cause <strong>of</strong> death. 13 The <strong>Paarl</strong> Post<br />

added on 22 June that <strong>the</strong> three had been stabbed to death, and interestingly that <strong>the</strong> police<br />

had arrested a man in C<strong>of</strong>imvaba in connection with <strong>the</strong> murders (although this man is not<br />

named). 14 With that any mention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se murders seems to have disappeared, at least from<br />

public view.<br />

It was only after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> that Poqo appeared as a focus <strong>of</strong> attention and was linked to <strong>the</strong>se<br />

murders in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> area and by extension <strong>the</strong>n, to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 15 Somewhat contradictory<br />

however was <strong>the</strong> simultaneous suggestion by <strong>the</strong> SAP that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was a criminal ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />

than politically instigated affair, which <strong>the</strong> police had well in hand. 16<br />

As a result it seems that<br />

already in this moment <strong>of</strong> naming Poqo and linking it to <strong>the</strong> PAC, understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

movement were murky. None<strong>the</strong>less <strong>the</strong> anxiety expressed by state <strong>of</strong>ficials with regard to<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> suggests in some ways that <strong>Paarl</strong> became <strong>the</strong> site where larger questions <strong>of</strong> race<br />

relations and <strong>the</strong> survival <strong>of</strong> white South Africa bubbled to <strong>the</strong> surface. 17<br />

After <strong>the</strong> initial wave <strong>of</strong> stark press coverage, <strong>the</strong> media tried to construct <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and<br />

develop its causes more carefully. Debates over <strong>the</strong> causes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> started to emerge and<br />

12 See Die Burger (29 January 1962).<br />

13 See “Three Women found Dead in Bush” Cape Times (20 June 1962).<br />

14 See “Murdered Women Arrest” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (22 June 1962).<br />

15 “Police see attack as reprisal for arrests,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962).<br />

16 “C.I.D. in Progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962)<br />

17 Poqo and <strong>Paarl</strong> began to speak to white fears <strong>of</strong> "swart gevaar," "<strong>the</strong> black menace," and by extension to <strong>the</strong><br />

problem facing <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state on how to deal with and control black populations, in o<strong>the</strong>r words <strong>the</strong> ‘Native<br />

Question.’


18<br />

in some ways <strong>the</strong> arguments around <strong>the</strong> event started being rehearsed. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se<br />

remained in line with a view that this was <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> “periodic violence” that was to “be<br />

expected” from “culturally backward people” and stressed <strong>the</strong> urgent need to “move natives<br />

out” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape maintaining that “as long as Poqo exists, not only <strong>Paarl</strong> but all o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

Western Cape centres where <strong>the</strong>re are concentrations <strong>of</strong> natives, cannot sleep peacefully.” 18<br />

Put very clearly by one “<strong>Paarl</strong>ite” in a published letter to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Post, “that location,<br />

Mbekweni, which is nothing more than a breeding ground for unrighteousness, must be<br />

cleared immediately, and all <strong>the</strong> residents sent back to <strong>the</strong> places from which <strong>the</strong>y had come.<br />

That location is a cancer in our peaceful Boland that will never be cured.” 19<br />

However at <strong>the</strong> same time o<strong>the</strong>r liberal opinions emerged which began to link <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> to<br />

<strong>the</strong> effects <strong>of</strong> state policies and poor social conditions <strong>of</strong> black townships. Some connected<br />

<strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> to <strong>the</strong> effects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> migrant labour system and influx control regulations,<br />

as one <strong>Paarl</strong> Post reader’s letter published in <strong>the</strong> newspaper suggested, “<strong>the</strong> municipality<br />

must understand for once and for all that if <strong>the</strong>y want to run a Native location, <strong>the</strong>y must<br />

allow <strong>the</strong> Natives to live with <strong>the</strong>ir womenfolk.” 20<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r letter published in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Post by an individual named only as “Bantu,” allowed<br />

<strong>the</strong> space for a resident <strong>of</strong> Mbekweni’s opinion on <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 21 This individual appeals to<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong>’s white residents not to “hate or be angry with all <strong>of</strong> us Bantu people” arguing that <strong>the</strong><br />

majority <strong>of</strong> black people in <strong>Paarl</strong>’s townships had not been involved. 22 <strong>In</strong>stead, this letter<br />

18 “Quiet Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />

19 Letters to editor, <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (30 November 1962).<br />

20 Letters to editor, “Womenfolk <strong>of</strong> natives,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (30 November 1962). See also, Evening Post, a liberal<br />

publication in P.E., which suggested that <strong>the</strong> trouble in <strong>Paarl</strong> may have resonated from <strong>the</strong> policy <strong>of</strong> endorsing<br />

Africans out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape, quoted in “‘Burger’ stresses role <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Riots <strong>In</strong>quiry,” Cape Argus (23<br />

November 1962).<br />

21 Letters to editor, <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (30 November 1962).<br />

22 Letters to editor, <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (30 November 1962).


19<br />

blamed a specific group <strong>of</strong> men (not named here as Poqo) that had also killed and threatened<br />

black residents in <strong>the</strong> townships. 23 <strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong>n this perspective resonated with <strong>the</strong><br />

police argument that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> a “certain troublesome element” in<br />

Mbekweni ra<strong>the</strong>r than <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> “law-abiding Bantu.” 24<br />

While I argue that Poqo was rapidly picked up and given elevated status by <strong>the</strong> state and<br />

through <strong>the</strong> press in <strong>the</strong> aftermath <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, this was not <strong>the</strong> first time <strong>the</strong> word had<br />

cropped up in South African media. An article by journalist Ken Owen a month earlier had<br />

attempted to trace <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> word by relying on records <strong>of</strong> court cases held in<br />

Cape Town and Stellenbosch earlier in 1962. 25 His argument was particularly informed by a<br />

Cape Town magistrate’s finding that <strong>the</strong> PAC and Poqo was essentially <strong>the</strong> same thing. These<br />

trials seem to have already unear<strong>the</strong>d dimensions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo movement and formulated<br />

understandings around it. Owen adopted <strong>the</strong> same deeply positioned language <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

apar<strong>the</strong>id state in describing <strong>the</strong> PAC as “a violent body pledged to ‘drive <strong>the</strong> whites into <strong>the</strong><br />

sea’” and described Poqo groups as “gangs <strong>of</strong> hooligans” and “political thugs.” 26 This<br />

understanding <strong>of</strong> Poqo, Owen suggested was reliable as it derived from evidence produced<br />

under oath and “sifted by legal minds” as opposed to rumour on which he suggests one had to<br />

depend for fur<strong>the</strong>r details <strong>of</strong> activities in <strong>the</strong> townships. 27 What Owen failed to note however<br />

was <strong>the</strong> complicity <strong>of</strong> this evidence presented in courts and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se “legal minds?”<br />

Much <strong>of</strong> this formulation with regards to Poqo was almost identical to that presented by<br />

Minister <strong>of</strong> Justice and Defence, Mr B.J. Vorster, and SAP <strong>of</strong>ficials in <strong>the</strong> press after <strong>the</strong><br />

23 Letters to editor, <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (30 November 1962).<br />

24 “Seven killed in <strong>Paarl</strong> rioting,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />

25 21 men were brought to trial in Stellenbosch in June 1962 on charges <strong>of</strong> sabotage as Poqo members and for<br />

planning to kill <strong>the</strong> farm manager. See Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 108. Ken Owen, “Poqo,” Cape Times<br />

(5 October 1962).<br />

26 Ken Owen, “Poqo,” Cape Times (5 October 1962).<br />

27 Ken Owen, “Poqo,” Cape Times (5 October 1962).


20<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> who picked up on already existing, yet up until <strong>the</strong>n largely silenced, notions <strong>of</strong> a<br />

reincarnated PAC organisation functioning in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape. 28 However it seems that it<br />

was only really after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> that Poqo took on a public life as it “burned its way into<br />

<strong>the</strong> newspaper headlines and into <strong>the</strong> minds <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people” 29 and came to be seen as a<br />

formidable threat. Wellington resident and Black Sash member, Anne Pearce recalled that it<br />

was only <strong>the</strong> morning after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> that <strong>the</strong> word ‘Poqo’ was first used to refer to “a secret<br />

organisation that is responsible for <strong>the</strong> murders that had taken place in <strong>Paarl</strong>. It terrorises<br />

people into joining and <strong>the</strong>y sometimes have grisly initiation ceremonies something like<br />

Mau-Mau.” 30<br />

Often referred to in this way as in <strong>the</strong> league <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> violent Mau Mau rebellion in Kenya<br />

between 1952 and 1960, Poqo was written into a larger grand narrative <strong>of</strong> black organisations<br />

which attempted to overthrow <strong>the</strong>ir white colonial governments. Without really<br />

understanding <strong>the</strong> events in Kenya, parallels were immediately drawn with Mau Mau’s secret<br />

oathing ceremonies, its aims to overthrow <strong>the</strong> white British government and its extreme<br />

violence against white settlers. Like Mau Mau, Poqo was viewed as a “savage, violent, and<br />

depraved tribal cult, an expression <strong>of</strong> unrestrained emotion ra<strong>the</strong>r than reason.” 31<br />

However,<br />

even this discourse seems to speak more to white fears about decolonisation than really being<br />

about Poqo. Reports on Poqo continued and expressed even more urgency after <strong>the</strong> “Poqo<br />

attack” on a road worker’s camp near <strong>the</strong> Mbashe/ Bashee River Bridge in <strong>the</strong> Transkei and<br />

killing <strong>of</strong> two white road workers as well as <strong>the</strong> wife and two daughters <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men on<br />

28 “Background to <strong>Paarl</strong> outburst <strong>of</strong> killing, stabbings,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). “Quiet Conservative<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by riot horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />

29 “<strong>In</strong>side Poqo,” Drum Magazine (February 1963).<br />

30 The Black Sash was a liberal white women’s organisation. Anne Pearce, A permit to Live, Unpublished<br />

manuscript, (1965), National Library <strong>of</strong> South Africa, 240. See “Crazed Africans,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November<br />

1962). “Sudden outburst <strong>of</strong> savagery,” Cape Times (24 November 1962). “Primitive rebellion,” Cape Times (23<br />

November 1962). “Chanting crowd <strong>of</strong> murder-bent rioters,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November 1962).<br />

31 See Bruce Berman, "Nationalism, Ethnicity, and Modernity: The paradox <strong>of</strong> Mau Mau,” Canadian Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

African Studies, 25 (2) (1991), 181–206.


21<br />

<strong>the</strong> night <strong>of</strong> 4-5 February 1963. 32<br />

However nowhere did <strong>the</strong> opinions or accounts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men<br />

who <strong>march</strong>ed to <strong>Paarl</strong> feature.<br />

With <strong>the</strong> start <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission hearings, <strong>the</strong> media reported extensively on its<br />

findings and arguments, rendering <strong>the</strong>se overt and public through reports in <strong>the</strong> everyday<br />

press and quoting large sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hearings verbatim. It paid specific attention to <strong>the</strong><br />

features and activities <strong>of</strong> Poqo and <strong>the</strong> word appeared repeatedly in newspapers almost daily<br />

as <strong>the</strong>y reported on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s findings <strong>of</strong> “Poqo plans to eliminate whites,” thus<br />

increasing white fear. 33 A document issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC in May 1963 noted that: “The<br />

newspapers have been full <strong>of</strong> Poqo…A horrific image <strong>of</strong> bloodthirsty savage hordes intent on<br />

<strong>the</strong> blood <strong>of</strong> a white man has sent shivers down <strong>the</strong> spines <strong>of</strong> a reading public conditioned by<br />

propaganda to accepting everything without questioning.” 34<br />

Surprisingly Drum magazine, thought <strong>of</strong> as a means <strong>of</strong> expression and voice for black people<br />

under apar<strong>the</strong>id, published an article on Poqo in February 1963 which, while in some ways<br />

attempting a broader understanding <strong>of</strong> Poqo, simultaneously reproduced sections <strong>of</strong> this same<br />

formulation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> movement. 35 While <strong>the</strong> article sympa<strong>the</strong>tically pointed to frustrations and<br />

grievances <strong>of</strong> black people in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape, including <strong>the</strong> endorsing out <strong>of</strong> people and<br />

separation <strong>of</strong> husbands and wives, as leading people to join <strong>the</strong> movement, it simultaneously<br />

reproduced a state view by citing sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission which presented Poqo<br />

as a racially exclusive, gender biased and extremely violent organisation which had<br />

32 <strong>In</strong> what Brown Maaba describes as “<strong>the</strong> most widely publicised Poqo attack” five white people were hacked to<br />

death on <strong>the</strong> night <strong>of</strong> 4-5 February 1963 near <strong>the</strong> Bashee/Mbashe River bridge in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. See Brown<br />

Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state, 1960-1963,” in The road to democracy in South Africa, South African<br />

Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980], (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006), 282. See “Transkei-<br />

Gruwel: Polisie op spoor,” Die Burger (6 February 1963)<br />

33 “Poqo aims to rule <strong>the</strong> world,” Cape Times (11 December 1962). “Poqo plans to eliminate whites by 1963,”<br />

Cape Times (14 December 1962). “<strong>In</strong>quiry told <strong>of</strong> Poqo rituals,” Cape Times (11 December 1962). “Poqo se<br />

leiers sou witmense uitwis, land oorneem,” Die Burger (1 March 1963).<br />

34 See “Amandla Ngawethu,” ANC editorial issued May 1963 reproduced in Thomas Karis, Gwendolyn Carter,<br />

and Gail Gerhart, (hereafter Karis et al.) From Protest to Challenge: A documentary history <strong>of</strong> African politics<br />

in South Africa 1882-1964 (USA: Hoover <strong>In</strong>stitution Publication, 1978), 758.<br />

35 “<strong>In</strong>side Poqo,” Drum Magazine (February 1963).


22<br />

essentially forced people to join. The article drew a clear distinction between Poqo groups<br />

and black populations (in much <strong>the</strong> same way as <strong>the</strong> state’s division <strong>of</strong> Poqo from “lawabiding<br />

Bantus”), in some sense disapprovingly setting Poqo apart and presenting it as a<br />

“terrorist movement” ra<strong>the</strong>r than a legitimate resistance movement.<br />

Drum’s depiction <strong>of</strong> Poqo was not so far removed as one would have expected from <strong>the</strong><br />

discussion <strong>of</strong> Poqo in Die Huisgenoot in April 1963, a historically white Afrikaans<br />

magazine. 36<br />

This article repeated <strong>the</strong> argument that <strong>the</strong> PAC and Poqo were <strong>the</strong> same<br />

organisation and proceeded to describe a history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC and its activities. It portrayed<br />

Poqo as a violent “terrorist movement,” like Kenya’s Mau Mau, which presented a significant<br />

threat to <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state, yet it proceeded to argue that police measures since <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> had effectively crippled <strong>the</strong> organisation. <strong>In</strong> attempting to trace Poqo’s origins, this<br />

article like Owen’s, began its discussion with <strong>the</strong> August 1962 trial in Stellenbosch and<br />

ano<strong>the</strong>r in Wynberg in which <strong>the</strong> accused were defined as Poqo members. However, as is<br />

pertinent to my argument, <strong>the</strong> article suggested that it was only really at <strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> that Poqo was widely reported on and became a matter <strong>of</strong> national concern. It<br />

suggested that: “It was only at <strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> attack on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> police station and <strong>the</strong><br />

cruel murders <strong>of</strong> two young whites last year in <strong>the</strong> evening hours <strong>of</strong> 21 November that South<br />

Africa was given a wakeup call. 37<br />

<strong>In</strong> contrast, <strong>the</strong> militant left wing newspaper, The Torch, was perhaps most strongly opposed<br />

to <strong>the</strong> state, Snyman Commission and media’s portrayal <strong>of</strong> Poqo, arguing that its<br />

representation as a violent, terrorist organisation aimed at <strong>the</strong> “elimination <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Whites” by<br />

36 “Poqo: Polisie blus ʼn Volkaan,” Die Huisgenoot (26 April 1963).<br />

37 Translated from Afrikaans: “Dit was eers die aanval op die <strong>Paarl</strong>se polisiekantoor en die wreed moord op<br />

twee jong blankes verlede jaar in die nagure van 21 November wat Suid Afrika wakker geskud het.” “Poqo:<br />

Polisie blus ʼn Volkaan,” Die Huisgenoot (26 April 1963).


23<br />

1963 provided <strong>the</strong> “Herrenvolk propagandists and <strong>the</strong> press, in particular, abundant<br />

propaganda material.” 38 It argued <strong>the</strong>n that <strong>the</strong> state had used Poqo as legitimation for <strong>the</strong><br />

mass removals <strong>of</strong> Africans from <strong>the</strong> Western Cape. 39<br />

While <strong>the</strong> report critically laid out <strong>the</strong><br />

dimensions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial representation <strong>of</strong> Poqo it did not provide any alternative<br />

interpretation for <strong>the</strong> movement.<br />

A scheme <strong>of</strong> legitimation: On <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission 40<br />

As becomes clear in <strong>the</strong>se news reports, <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state moved incredibly swiftly in its<br />

attempts to deal with <strong>the</strong> ‘crisis’ posed by <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> events. A one-man judicial commission<br />

was already appointed by Justice Minister Vorster by 23 November 1962 and Mr Justice J. H.<br />

Snyman, a judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Transvaal Provincial Division, was flown in just six days after <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong>. 41 The Commission was given powers under <strong>the</strong> Commissions Act <strong>of</strong> 1947. This act<br />

determined <strong>the</strong> powers, protection and <strong>the</strong> procedure by which <strong>the</strong> Commission <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry<br />

would be regulated providing it with, “<strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> a provincial division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> supreme court<br />

<strong>of</strong> South Africa…in respect to summoning <strong>of</strong> witnesses, <strong>the</strong> administration <strong>of</strong> oaths, and <strong>the</strong><br />

examination <strong>of</strong> books, documents and objects.” 42<br />

According to its mandate <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission was appointed with <strong>the</strong> specific terms “to<br />

inquire into and report upon <strong>the</strong> events at <strong>Paarl</strong> on 20 – 22 November 1962, and <strong>the</strong> causes<br />

which gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto.” 43 Very quickly <strong>the</strong> Commission became <strong>the</strong> only legitimate forum<br />

38 “<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry,” The Torch (12 December 1962).<br />

39 “<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry,” The Torch (12 December 1962).<br />

40 I borrow this framing from Adam Ashforth. The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South<br />

Africa (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990). Adam Ashforth, “Reckoning Schemes <strong>of</strong> Legitimation: On<br />

commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry as power/knowledge forms,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Historical Sociology, Vol. 3, Issue 1 (1990).<br />

41 “Judge to <strong>In</strong>quire into <strong>Paarl</strong>’s Night <strong>of</strong> Terror,” Cape Times (23 November 1962).<br />

42 Snyman Commission, 449.<br />

43 Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Commission <strong>of</strong> Enquiry, consisting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Honourable Mr Justice Snyman, Judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Transvaal Provincial Division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court <strong>of</strong> South Africa, upon <strong>the</strong> events on <strong>the</strong> 20 th to <strong>the</strong> 22 nd<br />

November, 1962, at <strong>Paarl</strong> in <strong>the</strong> province <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape <strong>of</strong> Good Hope, and <strong>the</strong> causes which gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto,<br />

(Pretoria: Government Printers, 1963) (hereafter Report). Report, 1. These terms <strong>of</strong> reference were supposedly


24<br />

for discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘facts’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Consequently a meeting called by <strong>Paarl</strong>’s tax<br />

payers which was to take place on 10 December 1962 was cancelled by Snyman who argued<br />

that such a meeting was “undesirable” and might have come into conflict with <strong>the</strong> findings <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Commission, suggesting ra<strong>the</strong>r that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> residents give testimony before him. 44<br />

The Commissions Act required that <strong>the</strong> Commission’s sittings be held in public though<br />

Snyman would have <strong>the</strong> discretion to hear certain evidence in camera. Snyman had <strong>the</strong><br />

authority to subpoena witnesses to appear. Counsel was allowed to appear on behalf <strong>of</strong><br />

different interests or individuals. 45<br />

People could send in a statement to be put before<br />

Snyman who would <strong>the</strong>n, like a casting director, choose who would have <strong>the</strong> opportunity to<br />

appear in public before <strong>the</strong> Commission. <strong>In</strong> his work, Snyman relied specifically on <strong>the</strong> help<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Attorney General <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape, Mr van den Berg, who led <strong>the</strong> evidence, and a senior<br />

SAP <strong>of</strong>ficer, Major Coetzee, who was in charge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inquiry. 46<br />

Snyman fur<strong>the</strong>r relied on <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> advocates representing various interests concerned,<br />

including <strong>the</strong> SAP and Bantu Administration <strong>of</strong>fices, <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Municipality, <strong>the</strong> South<br />

African <strong>In</strong>stitute <strong>of</strong> Race Relations (hereafter SAIRR) and a ‘Bantu Advisory Board,” and<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> taxpayers. 47<br />

As I will develop fur<strong>the</strong>r later in this chapter, <strong>the</strong>se advocates in many<br />

“<strong>the</strong> widest possible,” according to Snyman quoted in “Riot hearings will be in public,” Cape Times (29<br />

November 1962).<br />

44 “<strong>Paarl</strong> riot inquiry opens: warning by <strong>the</strong> judge,” Cape Argus (6 December 1962). “Riot <strong>In</strong>quiry resumed,”<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December 1962).<br />

45 Report, 1. “Riot hearing will be in public,” Cape Times (29 November 1962).<br />

46 “<strong>Paarl</strong> riot inquiry opens,” Cape Argus (6 December 1962).<br />

47 The Bantu Advisory Committee was meant to advise <strong>the</strong> white urban local authorities on issues relating to <strong>the</strong><br />

location’s population but which was in fact essentially connected to <strong>the</strong> state- although largely ignored by <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> municipality, had little legitimate power and was largely distrusted in Mbekweni. The Group Areas Act <strong>of</strong><br />

1950 had provided for an advisory board in each location, to contain at least three elected or appointed African<br />

members, with a white chairperson but <strong>the</strong>se bodies never acquired administrative, legislative, or financial<br />

power, and were phased out from 1968. See Rodney Davenport, “Historical background <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apar<strong>the</strong>id city to<br />

1948,” in Swilling, M., Humphries, R, Shubane, K. (eds), Apar<strong>the</strong>id City in Transition (Cape Town: Oxford<br />

University Press, 1991), 7, 8. Dirk Kotze, African politics in South Africa, 1964-1974 (London: C. Hurst and<br />

Co., 1975), 34.


25<br />

ways used <strong>the</strong> Commission and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> as a site to stage <strong>the</strong>ir larger arguments, <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

conveying <strong>the</strong>ir positions clearly through <strong>the</strong> questions <strong>the</strong>y posed to witnesses.<br />

Just two weeks after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, on 6 December 1962, <strong>the</strong> Commission began its sittings in<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong>. While in <strong>Paarl</strong>, it assembled in <strong>the</strong> Ontspanningsklubsaal, a recreation hall used for<br />

wedding receptions and recreational activities <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>’s white population, and which could<br />

accommodate 1,000 people. 48 For <strong>the</strong> purposes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission, <strong>the</strong> hall was transformed<br />

into a ‘court’ with special <strong>of</strong>fices for <strong>the</strong> judge, attorney-general, security <strong>of</strong>ficer, typist and<br />

attorneys. <strong>In</strong> line with apar<strong>the</strong>id policy, black people were to enter through a separate<br />

entrance and were seated on <strong>the</strong> gallery, while white people sat below in <strong>the</strong> hall (closest to<br />

<strong>the</strong> judge and proceedings). 49 The Commission later moved to Cape Town, holding hearings<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court. Removed from <strong>the</strong> heavy tensions and drama in <strong>Paarl</strong>, Cape Town<br />

supposedly constituted “a calmer atmosphere.” 50<br />

The majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s proceedings were held in Afrikaans. Advocate Burger<br />

(appearing for <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Municipality) argued that <strong>Paarl</strong> was “an Afrikaans area and everyone<br />

was able to speak it. But if anyone wants to present to <strong>the</strong> Commission he/she can do so in a<br />

language that suits him/her.” 51 The Commission did remain true to its word and some black<br />

witnesses present made <strong>the</strong>ir statements in <strong>the</strong>ir own language. 52<br />

48 “Baie Vrae is Voorgestel,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (4 December 1962).<br />

49 “Saal word in ʼn h<strong>of</strong> omskep” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December 1962). “<strong>In</strong>quiry into <strong>Paarl</strong> Events,” The Torch (12<br />

December 1962).<br />

50 If <strong>the</strong>re were any o<strong>the</strong>r reasons why <strong>the</strong> hearings move to Cape Town, Snyman does not say. See Report, 1.<br />

Pearce, A Permit to Live, 254.<br />

51 Snyman Commission, 10.<br />

52 It is not clear which language <strong>the</strong>se witnesses use. Yet translation becomes evident in a few cases where a<br />

translator is addressed as an aside. See hearings <strong>of</strong> George Skoen, X1-4, Matinyose Zenani. Snyman<br />

Commission, 36, 1017.


26<br />

<strong>In</strong> total <strong>the</strong> Commission had 46 sitting days during which time, according to Snyman, 76<br />

witnesses had given oral evidence before him in one way or ano<strong>the</strong>r. 53 A fur<strong>the</strong>r 24 people<br />

gave evidence by way <strong>of</strong> affidavits. 54 Several people were interviewed and <strong>the</strong>ir statements<br />

taken without being placed under oath. The police produced several people before <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission and <strong>the</strong> Security Branch <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> SAP was also allowed to put ‘confidential<br />

information’ before <strong>the</strong> Commission in private when Snyman was satisfied that “it was in<br />

public interest to do so.” 55<br />

Spreading invitations through press and radio, Snyman appealed to a public <strong>of</strong> “all races” to<br />

come forward with information pertaining to <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> so as to get to <strong>the</strong> “truth.” 56<br />

However under <strong>the</strong> conditions <strong>of</strong> a state-sponsored commission <strong>of</strong> inquiry it was essentially a<br />

white public that responded. 57<br />

Despite Snyman’s claim to providing witnesses with<br />

protection he was not <strong>of</strong> much help beyond <strong>the</strong> court, and witnesses who attended hearings or<br />

gave evidence were <strong>of</strong>ten threatened and intimidated. 58 It was <strong>of</strong>ten suggested <strong>the</strong>n that black<br />

people did not openly attend <strong>the</strong> hearings out <strong>of</strong> fear <strong>of</strong> Poqo, or so Snyman claimed. As<br />

noted in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Post for instance on 10 December 1962, <strong>of</strong> 54 people in attendance at <strong>the</strong><br />

hearings that day, 40 were white. 59 The number <strong>of</strong> black witnesses was significantly less than<br />

53 I am not sure how Snyman arrived at this number and who he counted as witnesses as my count has totalled<br />

85 witnesses excluding 2 volumes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> transcripts which are missing.<br />

54 Report, 1. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se statements are attached to <strong>the</strong> Commission as exhibits although <strong>the</strong>y don’t seem to<br />

be referred to at any point during <strong>the</strong> hearings. These include among o<strong>the</strong>rs statements by an “unknown Bantu,”<br />

Hester Vermeulen( mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Rentia Vermeulen), Susanna van Dyk (victim), Francina Perold (Loop Street<br />

resident, victim), Johannes Heraldene, Jacobus Baatjie, Col. Theunis Carstens, Capt. Roussouw, Detective-<br />

Adjutant Gert van der Merwe.<br />

55 Report, 1. Pearce, A Permit to Live, 254.<br />

56 Mou<strong>the</strong>d by Snyman, as a representative <strong>of</strong> a racially exclusive state, this appeal requires consideration.<br />

While a call for <strong>the</strong> participation <strong>of</strong> “all races” could have been simply lip service as part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> enactment <strong>of</strong> a<br />

democracy which did not exist. See “Riot hearings will be in public: judge appeals for information,” Cape Times<br />

(29 November 1962)<br />

57 “ Riots <strong>In</strong>quiry and many murder charges,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December 1962).<br />

58 See Pearce, A Permit to Live, 259.<br />

59 “Riots <strong>In</strong>quiry and many murder charges,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December 1962).


27<br />

white witnesses appearing before <strong>the</strong> Commission. Of <strong>the</strong> 85 witnesses that I have identified<br />

as having appeared before Snyman, only 23 were black and only two were women. 60<br />

<strong>In</strong>itially <strong>the</strong> Commission attempted to lay out <strong>the</strong> dimensions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event, and was interested<br />

specifically in <strong>the</strong> sequence <strong>of</strong> events, <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>er’s route to town, damage to properties,<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir interaction with <strong>the</strong> police and <strong>the</strong> attacks on houses in Loop Street. The first witnesses<br />

to be called included <strong>the</strong> manager <strong>of</strong> a garage that was damaged as well as a black petrol<br />

attendant, George Skoen, who had been on duty at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>; and among o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

police statements, that <strong>of</strong> Lieutenant Jansen van Rensburg <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Police Department.<br />

Lieutenant Jansen van Rensburg’s testimony was to provide specific details <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and<br />

more particularly spoke to <strong>the</strong> way in which events unfolded at <strong>the</strong> police station that<br />

morning. 61 Thereafter <strong>the</strong> Commission heard <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> several Loop Street residents<br />

who had witnessed, heard or were in some way involved in <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>the</strong> Street and who<br />

began to combine <strong>the</strong>se testimonies with broader interpretations. 62 Particular emphasis here<br />

was on <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two white victims- evidence fur<strong>the</strong>r corroborated by <strong>the</strong> testimony <strong>of</strong><br />

Dr. C. J. Stals, District Surgeon at <strong>Paarl</strong> who had done post mortem examinations on <strong>the</strong><br />

bodies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se two youths as well as that <strong>of</strong> black victims who had been shot dead. 63<br />

As <strong>the</strong> Commission turned its attention to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers, it began to expand <strong>the</strong> narrative to<br />

extend beyond <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>; police operatives were brought in to discuss Poqo as a<br />

broader network and organisation to which <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers belonged. Fur<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> began<br />

to acquire a pre-history as o<strong>the</strong>r violent activities were attached and as such, began to shape a<br />

narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising which centred largely around Poqo (here conflated with <strong>the</strong> P.A.C<br />

60 These include five Mbekweni residents questioned only on photographs shown to <strong>the</strong>m, George Skoen, <strong>the</strong><br />

petrol attendant, <strong>the</strong> four X witnesses, Lydia Kasi (for FCWU), Matiyose Zenani and Kleinbooi Sokweba and 11<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> headmen with whom Snyman met in C<strong>of</strong>imvaba.<br />

61 Snyman Commission, 23-81.<br />

62 Snyman Commission, 82-112.<br />

63 Snyman Commission, 113-116, 143-156.


28<br />

and given a firm organisational status).Detective Sergeant Pool <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> provided evidence<br />

about activities in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> area during 1962-killings which <strong>the</strong> Police had subsequently<br />

linked to Poqo. These murders were specifically employed to speak to <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo<br />

movement. The murders <strong>of</strong> George Tshisa and Klaas Hoza as suspected informers, were<br />

explained as owing to <strong>the</strong> organisation’s intolerance <strong>of</strong> people who would disclose its secrets.<br />

The murder <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> three women were seen as resulting from <strong>the</strong> view that women distracted<br />

Poqo members, kept <strong>the</strong>m away from meetings and were also potentially spies. Finally <strong>the</strong><br />

killing <strong>of</strong> Maurice Burger, according to <strong>the</strong> police was an attempt to show that <strong>the</strong><br />

organisation was ready and willing to eliminate white people. 64<br />

The hearings began to express a particular interest in Poqo’s political background and black<br />

witnesses were asked about Poqo’s aims and characteristics, its meetings and activities, as<br />

well as connections to o<strong>the</strong>r political groups both inside and outside <strong>the</strong> country. 65 Lieutenant<br />

Sauerman, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> SAP Security Section was brought in to describe <strong>the</strong> P.A.C’s constitution,<br />

motto, aims and objectives. 66 Specific emphasis was put on <strong>the</strong> fact that ‘P.A.C/Poqo’ was<br />

racially exclusive and aimed to eliminate white people and obtain freedom for black people<br />

and “political rule” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> whole country by 1963. 67 Sauerman’s data was <strong>the</strong>n used by <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission as <strong>the</strong> standard for understanding Poqo in <strong>Paarl</strong>. <strong>In</strong> this sense, and importantly, a<br />

particular Poqo organisation, as a threat to white security, had been constructed by state<br />

<strong>of</strong>ficials before <strong>the</strong> Commission began to hear <strong>the</strong> specific evidence relating to Mbekweni,<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers and <strong>the</strong>ir purported links to an organisation called Poqo.<br />

On 13 -19 December 1962 <strong>the</strong> Commission heard <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> three black men held in<br />

police custody who had participated in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and were allegedly Poqo members. Their<br />

64 Snyman Commission, 237-249.<br />

65 See hearings with witnesses X1, X2 and X3, 251-350; X4, 1378; Lydia Kasi, 532-536; Matiyose Zenani;<br />

Anna Pearce, 643-645; George Skoen; Maloda Gilaji (a Mbekweni resident); and Reverend Malukazi, 468-509.<br />

66 Snyman Commission, 226.<br />

67 Snyman Commission, 228.


29<br />

identities were kept strictly secret, supposedly to avoid <strong>the</strong>m being victimised by ‘<strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

people.’ This was insured by clearing <strong>the</strong> court <strong>of</strong> all spectators, <strong>the</strong>ir appearance, as if in<br />

costume, in balaclava masks and by referring to <strong>the</strong>m by <strong>the</strong> pseudonyms X1 to 3. 68<br />

Journalists were allowed to stay for <strong>the</strong>se proceedings on condition that <strong>the</strong>y referred to <strong>the</strong>se<br />

men by <strong>the</strong>se aliases and reported nothing that might reveal <strong>the</strong>ir identities. A fourth X<br />

witness was also produced before <strong>the</strong> Commission by <strong>the</strong> police in February 1963. 69<br />

Although interested in Poqo, <strong>the</strong>se hearings exposed a deafening silence with regard to <strong>the</strong><br />

alleged Poqo members’ own narratives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. <strong>In</strong>stead <strong>the</strong>y seem to have been meant to<br />

corroborate arguments already being put into place by <strong>the</strong> different interests involved. The<br />

advocates tended to pose leading questions which already proposed <strong>the</strong> expected answers,<br />

and witnesses were meant simply to provide confirmation, or alternatively rephrased <strong>the</strong><br />

witness’ answers to suit <strong>the</strong>ir own arguments. 70<br />

Advocate General van den Berg led <strong>the</strong> evidence during <strong>the</strong> hearings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> four X witnesses<br />

with such a central concern around Poqo as it existed in <strong>Paarl</strong> and more generally,<br />

questioning <strong>the</strong>m on <strong>the</strong> movement’s connection to <strong>the</strong> PAC, its part in <strong>the</strong> murders and<br />

violence during 1962 and <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as related to its desire to take over <strong>the</strong> country and<br />

murder white people. 71<br />

Here <strong>the</strong> repetitive emphasis <strong>of</strong> Poqo’s use <strong>of</strong>, and inclination<br />

towards, violence is explicit in <strong>the</strong> questions asked. 72 As already informed by Sauerman’s<br />

‘facts’ about Poqo, X1 for example was presented by Attorney General van den Berg with <strong>the</strong><br />

questions:<br />

Van den Berg: Did he [<strong>the</strong> speaker at one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> meetings which X1 had attended] say<br />

anything about <strong>the</strong> country?<br />

68 Snyman Commission, 251- 350.<br />

69 This fourth X witnesses appears on 8 February 1963. Snyman Commission, 1376.<br />

70 Snyman Commission, 487.<br />

71 Snyman Commission, 45, 76, 251- 255,269-271, 282, 290, 297, 301, 303, 329-336.<br />

72 Snyman Commission, 45.


30<br />

X1: He did.<br />

Van den Berg: What did he say about <strong>the</strong> country?<br />

X1: We must assault <strong>the</strong> whites so that we can take our country.<br />

Van den Berg: So am I correct in saying that you were told at that meeting that you<br />

must assault and kill white people so that you can take <strong>the</strong> country.<br />

X1: Yes, that is correct. 73<br />

<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> very formulation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir questions around meetings and <strong>the</strong> accumulation <strong>of</strong> weapons<br />

by Poqo members, advocates representing state <strong>of</strong>fices including, <strong>the</strong> SAP and Bantu<br />

Administration, as well as <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Municipality suggested that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was carefully<br />

planned and preconceived. 74 The explicit emphasis on Poqo’s use <strong>of</strong> force, intimidation and<br />

violence, as expressed through <strong>the</strong>ir questions was meant to dislodge any suggestion that <strong>the</strong><br />

residents <strong>of</strong> Mbekweni had any o<strong>the</strong>r reason to participate in an attack on <strong>Paarl</strong>. The<br />

suggestion was <strong>the</strong>refore put forward by <strong>the</strong> state’s advocates that <strong>the</strong> problem most plaguing<br />

people in Mbekweni were <strong>the</strong> Poqo murders and violence which had marked <strong>Paarl</strong>’s recent<br />

past. 75<br />

There was a continual attempt <strong>the</strong>n, by among o<strong>the</strong>rs Advocate Steyn, representing <strong>the</strong> SAP<br />

and Bantu Administration, to justify police action against <strong>the</strong> insurgents by showing that<br />

<strong>the</strong>se men were aggressive and intent on violence. 76 This is clear as Advocate Steyn<br />

questioned Sergeant Johannes Hough <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> SAP:<br />

Steyn: What would have happened if you [<strong>the</strong> policemen] hadn’t fired on <strong>the</strong> Bantus?<br />

Hough: They would have killed us all and would have taken all <strong>the</strong> weapons in <strong>the</strong><br />

police station. 77<br />

73 Snyman Commission, 254.<br />

74 The questions posed by <strong>the</strong>se advocates go as far as to suggest that <strong>the</strong> white victims in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> had been<br />

specifically targeted. Snyman Commission, 281.<br />

75 Snyman Commission, 290.<br />

76 Snyman Commission, 57, 202-203.<br />

77 Snyman Commission, 204.


31<br />

The fact that all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers were armed was also repeatedly prompted throughout <strong>the</strong><br />

questions and evidence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission. 78 Through a very careful use <strong>of</strong> language, in<br />

almost poetic narrative fashion, <strong>the</strong>y were portrayed as <strong>the</strong> enemy. “They were armed with<br />

kieries, sharpened iron and shiny objects that shone like swords in <strong>the</strong> evening.” 79 <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

evidence given by doctors who had treated black men shot during <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, or had done<br />

autopsies on <strong>the</strong> dead bodies, <strong>the</strong> questions expressed particular interest in whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>y had<br />

been shot from <strong>the</strong> front in an attempt to prove that <strong>the</strong>y were shot while attacking or running<br />

towards <strong>the</strong> policemen ra<strong>the</strong>r than running away. Even <strong>the</strong> dead body was <strong>the</strong> villain here. 80<br />

Besides such positions put in place by representatives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state, o<strong>the</strong>r arguments were<br />

staged by non-government organisations including <strong>the</strong> SAIRR, <strong>the</strong> Black Sash, and <strong>the</strong> Food<br />

and Canning Workers Union (hereafter FCWU). 81 <strong>In</strong> representing <strong>the</strong> SAIRR, Advocates<br />

Broeksma, and later King, similarly posed loaded and very clearly positioned questions to,<br />

among o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong> four X witnesses as <strong>the</strong>y attempted to stage a very specific argument for<br />

<strong>the</strong> circumstances that gave rise to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />

These advocates’ questions were<br />

concerned with Mbekweni resident’s feelings about influx control and labour preference<br />

policies, pass laws, job reservation, and women being endorsed out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape. 82<br />

While admitting that people were dissatisfied by pass laws and <strong>the</strong> treatment <strong>the</strong>y received<br />

from Mbekweni’s municipal police, none <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> X witnesses seemed to be as centrally<br />

concerned with <strong>the</strong> issues which Broeksma/<strong>the</strong> SAIRR considered <strong>the</strong> fundamental<br />

grievances. 83<br />

This may relate to <strong>the</strong> fact that, produced by <strong>the</strong> police, <strong>the</strong>se were state<br />

witnesses, yet it is significant here that <strong>the</strong> different interests each attempted to speak for<br />

Poqo or <strong>the</strong> accused. Through <strong>the</strong> clear propositions within <strong>the</strong> questions posed by Broeksma,<br />

78 Snyman Commission, 127.<br />

79 Snyman Commission, 204.<br />

80 Snyman Commission, 1423.<br />

81 The Food and Canning Worker’s Union was a trade union attached to <strong>the</strong> Congress Alliance.<br />

82 Snyman Commission, 265, 271-277, 304-311.<br />

83 Snyman Commission, 37, 265, 273, 276, 309-311.


32<br />

and his later replacement Advocate King, <strong>the</strong>re was an attempt to tie <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> to <strong>the</strong>se<br />

dissatisfactions, as well as to <strong>the</strong> poor social conditions and a lack <strong>of</strong> facilities in Mbekweni<br />

and legal avenues for expression for black people. It was argued that <strong>the</strong>se basic causes <strong>of</strong><br />

insecurity, fur<strong>the</strong>r aggravated by particularly harsh local administration, meant that <strong>the</strong><br />

majority <strong>of</strong> Poqo members did not have to be forced into membership but joined voluntarily,<br />

driven by lack and frustration. This is particularly clear as Broeksma suggested to witness X2<br />

that certain long-term grievances provided <strong>the</strong> grounds for Poqo’s emergence:<br />

Broeksma: Could you feel that Mbekweni residents were dissatisfied with life in<br />

general?<br />

X2: I saw that <strong>the</strong>y were dissatisfied.<br />

Broeksma: To tell <strong>the</strong> truth have <strong>the</strong>y been unhappy for a long time already?<br />

X2: I don’t know how long.<br />

Broeksma: Would you agree with me that when people are dissatisfied organisation<br />

such as Poqo arise? To put <strong>the</strong> question differently, you won’t get organisations like<br />

Poqo among content people?<br />

X2: I don’t know. 84<br />

O<strong>the</strong>r witnesses led <strong>the</strong> Commission fur<strong>the</strong>r into different directions. <strong>In</strong> December 1963<br />

Reverend Joseph Mnyamezeli Malukazi, a minister <strong>of</strong> religion who worked among <strong>the</strong> people<br />

<strong>of</strong> Mbekweni and Langabuya, appeared to plead <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> “innocent and<br />

law-abiding” black people who had by no means supported <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and to apologise for<br />

“<strong>the</strong> silliness <strong>of</strong> children” to which he attributed <strong>the</strong> uprising. <strong>In</strong> this sense while Malukazi<br />

attempted to use <strong>the</strong> forum to discuss issues <strong>of</strong> race and apar<strong>the</strong>id injustice he simultaneously<br />

made an argument very close to <strong>the</strong> state’s own in which “law-abiding bantu” were corrupted<br />

by Poqo. 85<br />

84 Snyman Commission, 305.<br />

85 Snyman Commission, 370.


33<br />

When <strong>the</strong> Commission resumed in January 1963, two women took <strong>the</strong> stage in different<br />

capacities. Lydia Kasi, secretary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> FCWU, was <strong>the</strong> first to appear. Kasi was introduced<br />

by Advocate King (for SAIRR) who led <strong>the</strong> evidence. King’s questioning again revealed an<br />

intention to extract evidence in support <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> SAIRR’s critique <strong>of</strong> state policy. Kasi’s<br />

evidence was more concerned with <strong>the</strong> localised grievances <strong>of</strong> workers in Mbekweni,<br />

including <strong>the</strong> poor quality facilities such as transport and <strong>the</strong> harsh treatment which <strong>the</strong>y<br />

encountered at <strong>the</strong> hands <strong>of</strong> municipal police. 86 As a representative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Black Sash<br />

organisation, Anna Pearce’s explanation for <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> related to dissatisfaction with<br />

oppressive state policy, specifically <strong>the</strong> pass laws. Yet Pearce’s fur<strong>the</strong>r emphasis on <strong>the</strong><br />

corruption <strong>of</strong> municipal <strong>of</strong>ficials, especially Mbekweni’s director <strong>of</strong> Bantu Administration<br />

Johannes Le Roux, presented <strong>the</strong> Commission with a different strand <strong>of</strong> argument, as she<br />

suggested that <strong>the</strong>re was no political trouble in Mbekweni but ra<strong>the</strong>r that <strong>the</strong> corruption <strong>of</strong><br />

local <strong>of</strong>ficials created tensions. As she put it “<strong>the</strong>y were ei<strong>the</strong>r Le Roux men or <strong>the</strong>y were not,<br />

and those who were le Roux men, were <strong>the</strong> ones who were doing well…and those who were<br />

not, were <strong>the</strong> ones who were having pass troubles.” 87 However in both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se cases cross<br />

examination by Advocate Burger (representative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Municipality) meant to dislodge<br />

much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir arguments. 88 However <strong>the</strong> arguments made by Malukazi, Kasi and Pearce<br />

seem to have opened up ‘a can <strong>of</strong> worms’ which <strong>the</strong> state had not anticipated.<br />

It becomes clear that in prescribing a mandate that included a concern with <strong>the</strong> causes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, <strong>the</strong> state had not foreseen <strong>the</strong> difficulty <strong>of</strong> controlling <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> debates which<br />

were raised before <strong>the</strong> Commission. As <strong>the</strong> political positions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> different bodies began to<br />

reveal <strong>the</strong>mselves in <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>y used <strong>the</strong> forum, dramatic tension mounted<br />

between <strong>the</strong> state and Municipality representatives and <strong>the</strong> SAIRR, which spoke<br />

86 Snyman Commission, 524-525.<br />

87 Snyman Commission, 644.<br />

88 Snyman Commission, 541-566, 666-684.


34<br />

unequivocally against apar<strong>the</strong>id policies. This is evident as Advocate Steyn; who appears for<br />

<strong>the</strong> SAP and <strong>the</strong> Department <strong>of</strong> Bantu Administration; suggested that Broeksma (SAIRR) led<br />

and directed witnesses, and accused him <strong>of</strong> “using this opportunity to create a political<br />

sensation” as he argued that <strong>the</strong> Commission “is not a platform for propagating political<br />

grievances.” 89<br />

As I have shown, advocate Steyn and o<strong>the</strong>r state representatives were<br />

<strong>the</strong>mselves guilty <strong>of</strong> directing witnesses’ statements in particular ways yet somehow a<br />

distinction was made here between <strong>the</strong> state’s production <strong>of</strong> ‘evidence’ and <strong>the</strong><br />

SAIRR/Broeksma’s engagement in ‘politics.’<br />

<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> move <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission to <strong>the</strong> Eastern Cape immediately after <strong>the</strong> Mbashe Bridge<br />

murders in February 1963, Snyman himself in some ways disrupted <strong>the</strong> notion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

impartial judicial enquiry. Snyman held private meetings with 11 headmen and councillors<br />

from <strong>the</strong> C<strong>of</strong>imvaba district, in <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bantu Affairs Commissioner <strong>of</strong> C<strong>of</strong>imvaba,<br />

Mr D.J.M. Jordaan. 90<br />

Ra<strong>the</strong>r than open <strong>the</strong> forum to evidence from <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se areas<br />

more generally, it is significant that Snyman chose to meet with specific headmen who<br />

<strong>the</strong>mselves were state endorsed political appointees, including Chief Kaiser Daliwonga<br />

Matanzima, a supporter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> homelands policy in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. 91<br />

These hearings redirected <strong>the</strong> Commission to a broader concern with <strong>the</strong> Poqo movement and<br />

<strong>the</strong> threat it posed to <strong>the</strong> country more generally. These hearings were primarily concerned<br />

with Poqo’s political connections, specifically its link to <strong>the</strong> PAC and relationship with white<br />

liberals and communists, which <strong>the</strong>se headmen confirmed, <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> movement’s<br />

89 Snyman Commission, 414, 361, 366. As a result <strong>of</strong> this conflict Broeksma withdraws from <strong>the</strong> Commission.<br />

See Snyman Commission, 510. “Regter Snyman uiters ontevrede met senior advokaat,” Die Burger (19 January<br />

1963). However advocate King, who replaces Broeksma, also soon found himself in a similar situation as he<br />

takes exception when accused <strong>of</strong> presenting matters to <strong>the</strong> Commission “for no better reason than to seek some<br />

sort <strong>of</strong> newspaper publicity.” See Snyman Commission, 976.<br />

90 The space in which <strong>the</strong>se meetings were held should also be carefully noted- Theses hearings are held in <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bantu Affairs Commissioner to whom <strong>the</strong> appointed chiefs in <strong>the</strong> area had to report. See<br />

“Ho<strong>of</strong>manne vra uitwissing van Poqo” Die Burger (26 February 1963).<br />

91 Snyman Commission, 1944 (a) – 1964.


35<br />

membership and <strong>the</strong> roots <strong>of</strong> its activities as it spread throughout <strong>the</strong> country. 92<br />

The headmen<br />

expressed <strong>the</strong>ir desire to talk about <strong>the</strong>ir dislike and disapproval <strong>of</strong> Poqo and all seemed to<br />

agree that “Poqo must be wiped out.” 93 Also unusually, immediately after <strong>the</strong>se hearings<br />

Snyman produced an <strong>In</strong>terim Report released on 6 March 1963. This three-page report was<br />

essentially a plea for <strong>the</strong> state to “act without delay to bring this state <strong>of</strong> affairs [Poqo’s<br />

growth and activities across <strong>the</strong> country] to an end in order to regain <strong>the</strong> Bantus’ confidence<br />

in <strong>the</strong> ability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> State to protect him,” again creating a sense <strong>of</strong> crisis that required urgent<br />

action. 94<br />

Besides this focus on Poqo, <strong>the</strong> suggestion <strong>of</strong> corrupt <strong>of</strong>ficials and poor administration in<br />

Mbekweni directed <strong>the</strong> Commission to a more localised understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. This<br />

seemed to suit <strong>the</strong> state representatives as it took attention away from <strong>the</strong> SAP and let state<br />

policies <strong>of</strong>f <strong>the</strong> hook, thus allowing <strong>the</strong> preservation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> grand scheme <strong>of</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id rule. <strong>In</strong><br />

this respect <strong>the</strong> Commission called on <strong>the</strong> mayor <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>, Daniel Herholdt and <strong>the</strong> director <strong>of</strong><br />

Bantu Administration, J.H. le Roux who <strong>the</strong>y had not thought to include originally. 95 Here<br />

Snyman expressed his astonishment as he questioned Herholdt on <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

Town Council had been aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> conditions and frustrations in Mbekweni already from<br />

December 1960 but had not done anything to relieve <strong>the</strong> problems. <strong>In</strong>stead <strong>the</strong> Committee<br />

had left all matters pertaining to <strong>the</strong> location in Le Roux’s hands. 96<br />

With <strong>the</strong> completion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hearings in April 1963 Snyman produced an <strong>of</strong>ficial report, <strong>of</strong><br />

some 31 pages only. As Snyman attempted to deal with <strong>the</strong> different arguments which had<br />

92 Snyman Commission, 1950-1964.<br />

93 Snyman Commission, 1944j.<br />

94 <strong>In</strong>terim Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission (hereafter <strong>In</strong>terim report) See Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Commission <strong>of</strong><br />

Enquiry, consisting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Honourable Mr Justice Snyman, Judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Transvaal Provincial Division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Supreme Court <strong>of</strong> South Africa, upon <strong>the</strong> events on <strong>the</strong> 20 th to <strong>the</strong> 22 nd November, 1962, at <strong>Paarl</strong> in <strong>the</strong> province<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape <strong>of</strong> Good Hope, and <strong>the</strong> causes which gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto, (Pretoria: Government Printers, 1963).<br />

<strong>In</strong>terim Report, 25.<br />

95 Hearings with Daniel Herholdt, Snyman Commission, 1761-1943. Hearings with J.H. le Roux, Snyman<br />

Commission, 1458-1743.<br />

96 Snyman Commission, 1841.


36<br />

collided and overlapped in <strong>the</strong> hearings, <strong>the</strong> interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> as presented in<br />

this report was ultimately not a purely state narrative although <strong>the</strong> arguments were made to<br />

bind toge<strong>the</strong>r in a way that essentially ensured state dominance. Snyman concluded that <strong>the</strong>re<br />

were two basic factors involved in facilitating <strong>the</strong> unrest. Firstly he pointed to <strong>the</strong> problems<br />

arising from <strong>the</strong> inadequate municipal administration in Mbekweni. 97 Ra<strong>the</strong>r than seeing <strong>the</strong><br />

grievances <strong>of</strong> Mbekweni residents as based on oppressive government legislation, Snyman<br />

interpreted <strong>the</strong> problems and hostility in <strong>the</strong> location as <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> poor relationships<br />

between residents and authorities, unsympa<strong>the</strong>tic location <strong>of</strong>ficials, and <strong>the</strong> mistreatment <strong>of</strong><br />

Mbekweni’s inhabitants by <strong>the</strong> aggressive municipal police. 98 This estrangement, according<br />

to Snyman, played into Poqo’s hands, enabling it to conceal its activities from <strong>the</strong> location<br />

authorities and <strong>the</strong> SAP. <strong>In</strong> an almost paternalistic voice <strong>the</strong>n, Snyman appealed for improved<br />

inter-racial relationships and more sympa<strong>the</strong>tic treatment <strong>of</strong> Black people. 99<br />

As a second factor and main cause <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> activities in <strong>Paarl</strong>, Snyman made a direct<br />

connection between <strong>the</strong> PAC and Poqo, effectively arguing that <strong>the</strong>se were simply two names<br />

for <strong>the</strong> same organisation. 100 <strong>In</strong> attempting to describe Poqo, Snyman engaged in a discussion<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC’s politics and mapped out Poqo’s development from <strong>the</strong> birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ANC to its<br />

formation out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> banned PAC in 1960. He emphasised <strong>the</strong> traditional, coercive and<br />

irrational nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> organisation. Snyman <strong>the</strong>refore depicted Poqo as a complex<br />

conspiracy which exploited local conditions to fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> aims <strong>of</strong> both individuals who felt<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir ambitions were not being promoted by <strong>the</strong> “tribal system,” and a national political<br />

97 Report, 12-14, 18.<br />

98 Report, 16.<br />

99 Report, 14.<br />

100 Report, 6.


37<br />

strategy, developed by <strong>the</strong> PAC leadership in Maseru (Lesotho) and <strong>the</strong>ir allies, <strong>the</strong> white<br />

liberals and communists. 101<br />

<strong>In</strong> this sense Snyman posited that <strong>the</strong> actions directed against “bantu people (and <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

chiefs)” formed a more significant part <strong>of</strong> Poqo’s activities than “crimes against <strong>the</strong> state or<br />

whites.” 102<br />

He suggested that in <strong>Paarl</strong> most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> popular resentment was towards municipal<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r than state forces. <strong>In</strong> an attempt to illustrate this argument, based on police reports <strong>of</strong><br />

violent crimes in <strong>Paarl</strong> as well as State and police records <strong>of</strong> activities attributed to Poqo in<br />

<strong>the</strong> country more generally, Snyman produced a list <strong>of</strong> 24 murders and violent crimes against<br />

black people by Poqo across <strong>the</strong> country between December 1961 and March 1963 as<br />

compared to a list <strong>of</strong> 10 instances <strong>of</strong> violence against <strong>the</strong> state or white people during <strong>the</strong><br />

same period. 103<br />

Trying ‘Poqo’: Reflecting on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March Court Cases<br />

The police onslaught after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was widespread. At 4am on <strong>the</strong> day after <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> some 400 SAP <strong>of</strong>ficers launched a massive raid on Mbekweni, arresting over 300<br />

residents. 104 Over <strong>the</strong> following days a total <strong>of</strong> nearly 400 black <strong>Paarl</strong> residents were arrested<br />

and detained. 105 Such police activity only intensified as <strong>the</strong> Commission began its hearings<br />

and began to formulate notions <strong>of</strong> Poqo as an organisation. Widespread police measures<br />

101 Report, 6-7. <strong>In</strong>terim Report, 25. It is significant to note here that PAC broke away from <strong>the</strong> ANC in part<br />

because <strong>of</strong> its connection with whites and communists yet here is linked to both.<br />

102 These included <strong>the</strong> previously mentioned murders in <strong>Paarl</strong>, but also murders and violence in Langa, murders<br />

or attempted murders <strong>of</strong> several chiefs and advisors in <strong>the</strong> Transkei who were read as collaborators with <strong>the</strong><br />

apar<strong>the</strong>id state, attacks on police stations at Langa, East London and King Williams Town, and <strong>the</strong> Bashee<br />

Bridge killings. Report, 7-8. Snyman noted in his initial discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s procedures that he had<br />

accessed court records from all over <strong>the</strong> country and it could be assumed that he had gained such information<br />

through such reports. Report,1. The TRC report later noted that Poqo had been involved in violent activities in<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong>, Mbashe (Bashee Bridge), Ntlonze Hill, Queenstown, C<strong>of</strong>imvaba, Krugersdorp, Pretoria, Umtata, Langa<br />

and various o<strong>the</strong>r areas. See Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission, Volume 2 (Cape Town: Juta,<br />

1998), 169.<br />

103 Report, 7-8.<br />

104 “Hundreds arrested as 300 Police raid Mbekweni,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />

105 Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state, 1960-1963,” 273.


38<br />

continued to intensify as <strong>the</strong>y conducted raids on townships, train searches and interrogations<br />

across <strong>the</strong> country aimed at <strong>the</strong> Poqo movement. 106<br />

These activities generated hundreds <strong>of</strong> arrests and trials. Already on 31 November 1962, just<br />

nine days after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> some 345 black people appeared in court in <strong>Paarl</strong>, Worcester<br />

and Cape Town. 107 Based on <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> alone at least six separate trials involving 75<br />

people played out between 1962 and 1967. 108 Ultimately 21 people were given death<br />

sentences and executed in connection with <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong>, and many o<strong>the</strong>r alleged Poqo<br />

members were imprisoned. 109<br />

Most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se trials were held at <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court in Cape Town and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Circuit Local<br />

Division <strong>of</strong> Supreme Court. As enabled by <strong>the</strong> General Law Amendment (Sabotage) Act<br />

(hurried into place in June 1963 after Snyman submitted his report) <strong>the</strong> trials dealing with <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> case could try whole groups <strong>of</strong> people accused <strong>of</strong> sabotage toge<strong>the</strong>r.<br />

<strong>In</strong> a sense it seems that <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission becomes a proxy for evidence in <strong>the</strong> course<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se trials. <strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong>n, <strong>the</strong>se trials seemed to extend and largely reproduce <strong>the</strong><br />

discourse and narrative around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo as set out by <strong>the</strong> Commission.<br />

Much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evidence given before <strong>the</strong> court was almost identical. Key questions in <strong>the</strong>se<br />

trials were concerned with Mbekweni’s development and local administration, and especially<br />

people’s reasons for joining Poqo to which <strong>the</strong> answer <strong>of</strong> force was reminiscent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />

106 According to The Torch <strong>of</strong> 17 April 1963, SAP raids in Basutoland and train searchers at Queenstown station<br />

yielded some 150 arrests <strong>of</strong> people charged with involvement in activities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> banned PAC organisation<br />

which <strong>the</strong> government at this stage directly associated with Poqo. This article suggests that men appeared in<br />

courts in Johannesburg and Durban. See “Police Raids and Train Searches,” The Torch (26 December 1962).<br />

“’Poqo’ arrests total 150,” The Torch (17 April 1963). Contact newspaper on 6 September 1963 fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />

suggested that by August 1963 171 black men in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape alone had been given prison sentences<br />

ranging between one and 15 years. See “Cape Mass Trials send 171 men to jail,” Contact (6 September 1963).<br />

Madeleine Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” in The road to democracy in South Africa, South African<br />

Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006), 358.<br />

107 “<strong>Paarl</strong>-Onluste: 345 Naturelle in die h<strong>of</strong>,” Die Burger (1 December 1962).<br />

108 Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 273. “C.I.D Progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November<br />

1962). “Police swoop in <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962).<br />

109 “Poqo uitgewis in <strong>Paarl</strong>” Die Burger (4 December 1962). Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 387.


39<br />

narrative staged at <strong>the</strong> Commission. 110 The advocates involved here picked up on <strong>the</strong> key<br />

causes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as Snyman had identified <strong>the</strong>m, interested essentially in localised<br />

grievances and more especially, Poqo. While <strong>the</strong>se were portrayed as criminal cases, a strong<br />

political element certainly existed as <strong>the</strong> trials were very clearly concerned with Poqo as <strong>the</strong><br />

banned organisation that “ga<strong>the</strong>red riotously and unlawfully” in <strong>Paarl</strong>. 111 Unlike <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission, however, <strong>the</strong>re was perhaps even less space here for an argument which would<br />

relate <strong>the</strong> uprising to structural violence and unjust apar<strong>the</strong>id policies.<br />

Especially telling are <strong>the</strong> highlighted sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> textual versions <strong>of</strong> statements collected<br />

at police stations prior to trials and <strong>the</strong>n presented before <strong>the</strong> court as ‘evidence. 112 Sections<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> statements underlined in red pen emphasised similar points to those that were key to<br />

much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s narrative around Poqo, including particularly <strong>the</strong> notions<br />

that Poqo was intent on killing white people and capturing <strong>the</strong> state. 113 The kind <strong>of</strong> language<br />

used was similar to that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and similarly words like “mob” and<br />

“attack” were sprinkled liberally throughout <strong>the</strong> indictments. As such <strong>the</strong> trials seem to<br />

reproduce and fur<strong>the</strong>r shape a narrative <strong>of</strong> Poqo as a direct threat to white security.<br />

As in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission, <strong>the</strong> courts seem to have been intent on using this<br />

forum to examine Poqo which was, based on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s finding, equated with <strong>the</strong><br />

PAC. <strong>In</strong> several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cases related to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, <strong>the</strong> courts were concerned with<br />

Poqo’s degree <strong>of</strong> organisation and interested in <strong>the</strong>ir drilling routines and <strong>the</strong>ir aim to<br />

overthrow <strong>the</strong> white government. 114 As such a copy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC code and constitution as well<br />

110 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />

111 Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />

112 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />

113 Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556<br />

114 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.


40<br />

as a PAC newsletter were (at least in one sabotage case) attached as exhibits. 115 The questions<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten expressed an attempt to characterise Poqo members as racist and violent. This was<br />

clearly expressed as an Advocate in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> 20 men charged <strong>of</strong> sabotage questioned an<br />

accused, Mr Baatjie (probably Batyi):<br />

Generally speaking are you a very angry, wild man, who wants to beat people and<br />

knock <strong>the</strong>m around?-No.<br />

You are not <strong>the</strong> sort <strong>of</strong> man who likes to knock policemen over <strong>the</strong> head?-No.<br />

Do you dislike people just because <strong>the</strong>y are a different colour from you? - No, I have<br />

never done that.<br />

Why did you join Poqo <strong>the</strong>n? It says its objectives, amongst o<strong>the</strong>r things, are to attack<br />

white people? - I was told to join. 116<br />

Also in <strong>the</strong> same way as laid out at Commission, <strong>the</strong> sequence <strong>of</strong> events was outlined as <strong>the</strong><br />

prosecution made its argument that <strong>the</strong> accused “acting in concert with one ano<strong>the</strong>r and with<br />

divers o<strong>the</strong>r persons, did commit <strong>the</strong> wrongful and wilful act <strong>of</strong> public violence, or <strong>the</strong><br />

wrongful and wilful acts <strong>of</strong> malicious injury to property and assault with intent to commit<br />

murder or assault with intent to do grievous bodily harm, whereby <strong>the</strong>y injured, damaged or<br />

endangered <strong>the</strong> maintenance <strong>of</strong> law and order and whereby <strong>the</strong>y damaged or destroyed<br />

buildings and o<strong>the</strong>r property <strong>of</strong> members <strong>of</strong> public and state, in that <strong>the</strong>y did wrongfully and<br />

unlawfully and riotously assemble and ga<strong>the</strong>r toge<strong>the</strong>r a crowd <strong>of</strong> persons with intent by<br />

violent and forcible means to disturb and endanger <strong>the</strong> public peace and security…” The<br />

prosecutions argument after all relied on manifestations <strong>of</strong> hostile intent and more<br />

specifically, <strong>the</strong> attempt to overthrow <strong>the</strong> state by violence. 117<br />

115 Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />

116 Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />

“Poqo drilled like soldiers, Native says at trial <strong>of</strong> 21,” Cape Argus (22 April 1963).<br />

117 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box


41<br />

Much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s narrative seems to have remained consistent partly as a result <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> reappearance <strong>of</strong> many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s witnesses at <strong>the</strong>se trials, particularly as<br />

prosecution witnesses. <strong>In</strong> all I have managed to identify 45 such common witnesses out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission’s 85 public witnesses. These include George Skoen, several Loop Street<br />

residents, <strong>Paarl</strong> firemen and police <strong>of</strong>ficers (both from <strong>Paarl</strong> and Cape Town) who had been<br />

on call or at <strong>the</strong> police station during <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, as well as those <strong>of</strong>ficers involved in arrests<br />

and questioning <strong>of</strong> suspects. 118<br />

The statements <strong>of</strong> doctors involved in treating <strong>the</strong> wounded<br />

or examining <strong>the</strong> dead were also included, including that <strong>of</strong> Dr. Stals, who had also given<br />

evidence before <strong>the</strong> Commission. The <strong>of</strong>ficial photographer and detective <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> SAP in Cape<br />

Town, Philip Greeff, who had taken photos <strong>the</strong> day after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, was also recalled. <strong>In</strong><br />

ano<strong>the</strong>r case several <strong>Paarl</strong> businessmen, many <strong>of</strong> whom had also appeared before <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission, were called on to describe <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> damages to <strong>the</strong>ir businesses,<br />

buildings, shops and property. 119<br />

Under <strong>the</strong> new General Law Amendment Act <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> accused were among <strong>the</strong> first<br />

to be charged with sabotage and belonging to an illegal organisation (since Poqo was equated<br />

with <strong>the</strong> PAC). Some were fur<strong>the</strong>r charged with murder as in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> Titus Nyovu, found<br />

to have participated in <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> Rentia Vermeulen. 120 <strong>In</strong> what was perhaps <strong>the</strong> chief trial<br />

held on 11 March 1963 before <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Circuit Division Court three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 21 accused,<br />

Lennox Madikane, Fezile Felix Jaxa and Mxolisi Damane, were given death sentences for<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir alleged leading roles in <strong>the</strong> uprising, making <strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong> first people sentenced to death for<br />

1/1/1/560. Supreme Court case, State vs Nkosencinci Rosebury Maseti, April 1967. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/904. Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/542.<br />

118 Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />

119 Statements <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> policemen, Detective Greeff (photographer, SAP), Mr Burger (owner <strong>of</strong> Alpha motors),<br />

Mr Anderson (whose car was damaged), Sergeant Bloem (police <strong>of</strong>ficer in <strong>Paarl</strong>), Mr Duxbury (<strong>Paarl</strong> resident<br />

whose car was damaged), Mr Jordaan (manager Westelike Graanboer Kooperatiewe Vereeninging <strong>Paarl</strong>,<br />

testifies about damages), Pieter Le Roux (foreman <strong>of</strong> Douglas Green, speaks to damages), Sergeant Hough<br />

(<strong>Paarl</strong> policeman), Lieutenant Jansen van Rensburg (SAP <strong>Paarl</strong>). See Supreme Court case State vs Shadrack<br />

Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />

120 Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.


42<br />

<strong>the</strong> crime <strong>of</strong> sabotage in South Africa. 121 Two o<strong>the</strong>r trials followed involving groups <strong>of</strong> 20<br />

and 21 accused each, while ano<strong>the</strong>r 12 were tried separately. 122 Several were acquitted, but<br />

most were given prison sentences ranging from eight to 18 years. <strong>In</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r trial <strong>the</strong> sole<br />

accused was found to have brain damage as a result <strong>of</strong> injuries sustained on <strong>the</strong> morning <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> uprising and <strong>the</strong> outcome seems to be unknown. 123<br />

As previously mentioned, <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> uprising was not <strong>the</strong> first instance <strong>of</strong> violence in <strong>the</strong> area.<br />

There had been at least seven murders identified by <strong>the</strong> police in <strong>the</strong> area during 1962<br />

alone. 124 While seemingly little public attention had been given to <strong>the</strong>se murders at <strong>the</strong>ir time,<br />

after <strong>the</strong> Commission’s naming <strong>of</strong> Poqo as an organised political movement, such violent<br />

<strong>of</strong>fences were attached to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> through a connection to ‘Poqo.’ Trials surrounding <strong>the</strong>se<br />

murders were consequently run almost concurrently with <strong>the</strong> trials dealing with <strong>the</strong> uprising. I<br />

want to suggest <strong>the</strong>n that Poqo was fur<strong>the</strong>r shaped into a formal organisation through <strong>the</strong>se<br />

trials.<br />

Cases related to <strong>the</strong> aforementioned murders <strong>of</strong> three young women, Magriet Samuels, Sarah<br />

Kamos and Susie Noriet, in Mbekweni on 16 June 1962, similarly played out before <strong>the</strong><br />

Supreme Court after <strong>the</strong> uprising. 125 Three men accused <strong>of</strong> participating in <strong>the</strong>se murders,<br />

Joseph Bazele Mqitsane, Wellington Zilindile Makele and Aaron Kinki Njokwana, were<br />

arrested two days before <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and were <strong>the</strong>refore most likely among those arrested prior<br />

to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and on whose arrests <strong>the</strong> police had based <strong>the</strong>ir argument that <strong>the</strong> uprising was<br />

121 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544.<br />

122 Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />

See Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />

123 Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state, 1960-1963,” 273.<br />

124 Killing <strong>of</strong> Klaas Hoza (January 1962), George Tshisa (April 1962), Magriet Samuels, Sarah Kamos and<br />

Susie Noriet (June 1962), Maurice Berger (September 1962), Milton Matshiki (October 1962).<br />

125 Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives,<br />

Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs St<strong>of</strong>fel Maxegwana and Henry Njokwana, 1963. National archives,<br />

Box 1/1/1/538.


43<br />

an attempt at revenge. 126 They appeared before <strong>the</strong> Cape Town Criminal Sessions on 3<br />

December 1962, three days before <strong>the</strong> Commission began its sittings. 127 Here according to an<br />

article in <strong>the</strong> Cape Argus, <strong>the</strong>y were already connected to <strong>the</strong> Poqo movement yet this trial<br />

seems to have been delayed until <strong>the</strong> following February. 128<br />

This central concern with Poqo<br />

continued as during <strong>the</strong>ir trials on 6, 7, and 12 February 1963, witnesses were questioned<br />

about Poqo and specifically about its exclusion <strong>of</strong> women. As <strong>the</strong> prosecution’s key witness<br />

in this case, Lucky Ndibaza, suggested: “Poqo men said that if <strong>the</strong>y (<strong>the</strong> hostel dwellers)<br />

bring women <strong>the</strong>re again <strong>the</strong>y (<strong>the</strong> ‘Poqo men’) will hit <strong>the</strong>m (<strong>the</strong> women), assault <strong>the</strong>m and<br />

chase <strong>the</strong>m away.” 129 As a result while Makele was acquitted, Mqitsane and Njokwana were<br />

given death sentences and hanged in Pretoria on 11 December 1963.<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r two men, Henry Njokwana and St<strong>of</strong>fel Maxegwana, who seem to have been arrested<br />

almost immediately after <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se two women and <strong>the</strong>ir statements taken by a<br />

police <strong>of</strong>ficer, a Mr Stoefberg, two days after <strong>the</strong>se killings on 18 June 1963, also seem to<br />

have been detained by <strong>the</strong> police from this time until <strong>the</strong>y too appear in court in March 1963<br />

on charges <strong>of</strong> killing <strong>the</strong>se women. 130<br />

<strong>In</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r case two accused, Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca were both brought to<br />

trial on 3 June 1963 and found guilty and charged with <strong>the</strong> murders <strong>of</strong> alleged informers,<br />

Klaas Hoza and George Tshisa. 131<br />

Much emphasis during <strong>the</strong>se trials was paid to <strong>the</strong> fact<br />

that Notyawe and Matikinca were active members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo organisation.” 132 Black<br />

126 These three men were arrested on 20 November 1962. Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele<br />

Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538.<br />

127 “Counsel blames ‘Poqo’ for 8 murders,” Cape Argus (3 December 1962).<br />

128 “Counsel blames ‘Poqo’ for 8 murders,” Cape Argus (3 December 1962).<br />

129 Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives,<br />

Box 1/1/1/538.<br />

130 Supreme Court case, State vs St<strong>of</strong>fel Maxegwana and Henry Njokwana, 1963. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/538.<br />

131 “Death sentence for Two Poqo men,” Cape Argus (18 Jun 1963). Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes<br />

Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560.<br />

132 Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/560.


44<br />

prosecution witnesses were questioned on Poqo’s objectives and procedures with specific<br />

interest in <strong>the</strong> consequences <strong>of</strong> betraying Poqo’s secrets as this was believed to have been <strong>the</strong><br />

motivation for <strong>the</strong>se murders.<br />

<strong>In</strong> a separate trial held during June <strong>of</strong> 1963, ano<strong>the</strong>r accused Jonathan Sogwagwa was also<br />

convicted <strong>of</strong> killing George Tshisa. 133 Sogwagwa seems to have been arrested shortly after<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as he made a statement to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> magistrate, Mr van der Merwe in December<br />

1962. As with <strong>the</strong> trials <strong>of</strong> Notyawe and Matikinca, witnesses appearing in this case were<br />

questioned with regard to Poqo practices and activities. It was determined that <strong>the</strong>se murders<br />

were directly related to Poqo’s attempts to remain “a secret organisation amongst <strong>the</strong> bantu<br />

people aimed at <strong>the</strong> white inhabitants <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country. One <strong>of</strong> its precepts is that any person<br />

divulging information to <strong>the</strong> police or o<strong>the</strong>r authorities about its activities must be killed.” 134<br />

All three men were consequently hanged- Notyawe and Matikinca on 14 October 1963 and<br />

Sogwagwa on 27 September 1963. 135<br />

Some four years later, ano<strong>the</strong>r three men were<br />

convicted <strong>of</strong> being Poqo members and participating in <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> Klaas Hoza:<br />

Nkosencinci Rosebury Maseti was hanged on 26 September 1967, and Leonard Zambodla<br />

and Mteteleli Advocate Ntuli were hanged on 30 May 1968. 136<br />

A set <strong>of</strong> trials in 1966 dealt with <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> white shopkeeper Maurice Berger on 22<br />

September 1962. 137 While it seems that some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused had been arrested shortly after<br />

this incident, this case only appeared before <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court four years later, in<br />

133 Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />

134 “Counsel blames ‘Poqo’ for 8 Murders,” Cape Argus (3 December 1962).<br />

135 Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. “Killer not<br />

permitted to appeal” Cape Argus (19 June 1963).<br />

136 Supreme Court case, State vs Nkosencinci Rosebury Maseti, April 1967. National archives, Box 1/1/1/904.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Amteteleli Ntuli and Leonard Zambodla, May 1968. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/986.<br />

137 Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820,<br />

1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.


45<br />

November- December 1966. 138 Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se men had already been serving sentences for<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r ‘Poqo-related’ activities and were taken from Robben Island for trial. Once again <strong>the</strong><br />

emphasis during <strong>the</strong>se trials was on Poqo as an organisation which aimed at toppling <strong>the</strong><br />

white state. It was <strong>the</strong>refore stressed that Burger’s murder was part <strong>of</strong> such a “campaign <strong>of</strong><br />

terrorism in order to show that <strong>the</strong> organisation was operating.” 139 <strong>In</strong> some sense <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong>se<br />

cases and <strong>the</strong> sentence <strong>of</strong> death was part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state’s attempt to display its power against<br />

anyone who threatened <strong>the</strong> lives <strong>of</strong> white South Africans.<br />

As <strong>the</strong> construction <strong>of</strong> Poqo was formed up through <strong>the</strong>se trials, it is interesting to juxtapose<br />

trials dealing with <strong>the</strong> murders <strong>of</strong> black victims prior to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> with those relating to <strong>the</strong><br />

killing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> white victims <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. <strong>In</strong> a trial held at <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Circuit Court in June<br />

1963 a single accused, Titus Nyovu, was charged with <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> Rentia Vermeulen and<br />

his sentence <strong>of</strong> death was carried out in Pretoria on 14 October 1963. 140 Vermeulen, as a 17<br />

year-old white high school girl, was depicted as <strong>the</strong> pure and innocent victim brutally<br />

murdered by a black man. Played against this background <strong>of</strong> her innocence <strong>the</strong> violence was<br />

racialised, invoking and affirming imageries <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> danger presented by black people. Yet<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is little focus on <strong>the</strong> fact that two <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> coloured women killed prior to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, and<br />

whose bodies had been found in <strong>the</strong> Blue gum plantation near to Mbekweni, were <strong>the</strong> same<br />

age as Vermeulen. 141<br />

While Poqo seems to have been a central focus for <strong>the</strong> prosecution, almost all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused<br />

across all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> above mentioned trials expressed a common rejection <strong>of</strong> any Poqo<br />

138 Accused Baden Koboka’s statement was taken on 24 September 1962. Supreme Court case, State vs Baden<br />

Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.<br />

139 Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820,<br />

1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.<br />

140 Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />

141 Magriet Samuels(17), Sarah Kamos (21) and Susie Noriet(17).


46<br />

connection, and in some cases, even having heard about Poqo. 142 The accused never gave<br />

any sense <strong>of</strong> how people had made a decision to challenge <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state. Ra<strong>the</strong>r,<br />

several men, including one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> alleged leaders in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, Lennox Madikane,<br />

maintained that <strong>the</strong>y were not Poqo members, had not heard <strong>of</strong> ga<strong>the</strong>rings in <strong>the</strong> location but<br />

had first heard <strong>the</strong> name <strong>the</strong> morning after <strong>the</strong> uprising when Police began <strong>the</strong>ir arrests. The<br />

statements made by <strong>the</strong> accused began to make a similar argument <strong>of</strong> “I am no Poqo.” 143<br />

O<strong>the</strong>rs, such as Wycliffe Nyalela, admitted to having been among <strong>the</strong> men that <strong>march</strong>ed on<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> but argued that this involvement was solely out <strong>of</strong> fear. He was able to describe <strong>the</strong><br />

events and what o<strong>the</strong>rs were doing, while he maintained that “I did nothing, I just carried my<br />

axe.” 144 For <strong>the</strong> prosecution and judges involved, such denials were simply lies and were<br />

largely rejected preferring ra<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> statements <strong>of</strong> prosecution witnesses. 145<br />

These men were poorly defended if at all, and although physically present <strong>the</strong>ir voices do not<br />

come across in <strong>the</strong>se transcripts. This does not mean that <strong>the</strong>y did not wish to speak - this<br />

could also have been an intentional silence which would in fact imply agency and power. As<br />

Wendy Woodward, Patricia Hayes and Gary Minkley suggest, silence does not necessarily<br />

mean disempowerment, but posit that <strong>the</strong> “subject who is not mute” may purposefully choose<br />

“silence over speaking.” 146 Through <strong>the</strong>se court transcripts and accompanying documents<br />

142 Lennox Madikane, Hilton Ndeto, Alfred Mbolombo, Norman Siyeke, Ndabazandile Nongemani all argue<br />

that <strong>the</strong>y were not Poqo members. Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963.<br />

State archive, Box1/1/1/544. See also Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs,<br />

February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele<br />

Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560. Supreme Court case, State vs Amteteleli Ntuli and<br />

Leonard Zambodla, May 1968. National archives, Box 1/1/1/986. Enoch Fokwana denies ever attending Poqo<br />

meetings or knowing anything about Poqo. Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March<br />

1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />

143 Translated from Afrikaans. See for example <strong>the</strong> statements by accused Lennox Madikane, Mxolisi Damane,<br />

Norman Siyeke, Ndabazandile, Alfred Mbolombo, Enoch Fokwana. Supreme Court case, State vs Action<br />

Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch<br />

Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />

144 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544.<br />

145 Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives,<br />

Box 1/1/1/538.<br />

146 Wendy Woodward, Patricia Hayes and Gary Minkley, Deep Histories: Gender and colonialism in Sou<strong>the</strong>rn<br />

Africa (New York: Rodopi, 2002), xxi, xxiii.


47<br />

what we encounter <strong>the</strong>n is always <strong>the</strong> discourse <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs. The courts were largely dependent<br />

on accomplice testimony. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> court cases <strong>the</strong> prosecution presented several black<br />

witnesses to give evidence, particularly relating to <strong>the</strong> leadership positions <strong>of</strong> certain accused<br />

and as confirmation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> presence and participation <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs. 147 Often <strong>the</strong> prosecution<br />

relied on <strong>the</strong> single testimony <strong>of</strong> a “competent” witness without considering <strong>the</strong> dangers <strong>of</strong><br />

accepting a single witness’ evidence. 148 <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> ‘Poqo member’ turned state witness<br />

Goduka Gelem, Gelem was to provide evidence against a group <strong>of</strong> 18 men accused <strong>of</strong><br />

sabotage for <strong>the</strong>ir participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> but was subsequently denied any deal<br />

which he had expected and was executed three years later on charges <strong>of</strong> killing Maurice<br />

Berger. 149<br />

As a result <strong>the</strong> only new elements to <strong>the</strong>se narratives to emerge through <strong>the</strong>se court cases<br />

really were <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> alleged <strong>march</strong>ers and leaders as provided through <strong>the</strong> courtroom<br />

statements <strong>of</strong> black prosecution witnesses. The courts relied quite heavily on such<br />

information in <strong>the</strong>ir essential interest in establishing culpability and applying ‘just<br />

punishment.’<br />

The accused <strong>the</strong>mselves seem to only be called forward right towards <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> trials as<br />

if <strong>the</strong>ir evidence was not key. As in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission, ra<strong>the</strong>r than being<br />

147 A number <strong>of</strong> men from Mbekweni township were called as witnesses and <strong>the</strong>ir statements, taken by police<br />

prior to <strong>the</strong> trial, were used as evidence especially concerning <strong>the</strong> leading roles <strong>of</strong> Madikane, Jaxa and Damane.<br />

It is on statements like that <strong>of</strong> witness Tululu Jackson Ndala, who argued that it was on Madikane’s orders that<br />

<strong>the</strong>y went into <strong>the</strong> residential area and that Madikane and o<strong>the</strong>rs participated in <strong>the</strong> attack and murder <strong>of</strong> Rentia<br />

Vermeulen, that <strong>the</strong> prosecution relied. (Exhibit K.) Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong> court relied primarily on <strong>the</strong> statements <strong>of</strong> three men from Mbekweni ,Johnson Mase, Zola Dyalo,<br />

and Lucky Ndibaza, who had been present at a party and had allegedly seen Mqitsane bring <strong>the</strong> three women<br />

along. These statements were given first and provide <strong>the</strong> basis for <strong>the</strong> prosecution’s case and <strong>the</strong> evidence with<br />

which <strong>the</strong> accused are presented. The statements <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> district surgeon, warrant <strong>of</strong>ficer, mortuary attendant and<br />

family members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> victims follow in order to discuss <strong>the</strong> state in which <strong>the</strong> women were found and<br />

corroborate <strong>the</strong> prosecution’s argument. Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs,<br />

February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538.<br />

148 It is unclear what exactly constituted a “competent witness.” I refer here to witness Lucky Ndibaza whose<br />

testimony was central to <strong>the</strong> prosecution’s case in <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane<br />

and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538.<br />

149 Enoch Fokwana. Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National<br />

archives, Box 1/1/1/542.


48<br />

allowed to speak freely <strong>the</strong>y were most <strong>of</strong>ten presented with leading questions based on <strong>the</strong><br />

evidence <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r witness or <strong>the</strong> contents <strong>of</strong> statements which <strong>the</strong>y had made to police or<br />

magistrates at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir arrests. 150 The resulting written statements, attached to <strong>the</strong><br />

case files on <strong>the</strong>se criminal trials, were presented to <strong>the</strong> courts as evidence and <strong>of</strong>ten as<br />

formal confessions. As such <strong>the</strong>y seem to have been relied heavily upon without much<br />

consideration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> circumstances under which statements had been collected. 151 Without<br />

considering <strong>the</strong> affects <strong>of</strong> police force or translation, discrepancies that emerged between<br />

<strong>the</strong>se statements and that expressed before <strong>the</strong> court were taken as a question <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused’s<br />

credibility. 152<br />

A close reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se three archives around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> begins to reveal <strong>the</strong> ways in which<br />

<strong>the</strong> institutions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> media, Snyman Commission and judicial trials had moulded a Poqo<br />

organisation and produced a specific narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. It becomes necessary <strong>the</strong>n<br />

to take note <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> sources and evidence <strong>the</strong>y presented and <strong>the</strong> sequencing<br />

<strong>the</strong>y employed was meant to lead <strong>the</strong> narrative in specific directions, enabling some<br />

arguments while disabling o<strong>the</strong>rs. One needs to examine <strong>the</strong> procedures through which<br />

witnesses and evidence were obtained, particularly that produced by <strong>the</strong> police, and how <strong>the</strong><br />

150 See for example Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/556.<br />

151 It is significant to note that <strong>the</strong>se written statements submitted to <strong>the</strong> court as evidence were received at <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> police station by a Sergeant Vermeulen and are all ei<strong>the</strong>r typed or written in <strong>the</strong> same handwriting,<br />

presumably that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficer charged with this responsibility, with each man only asked to sign his name at <strong>the</strong><br />

end. Yet <strong>the</strong>se are written as first person accounts. <strong>In</strong> several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se cases by considering <strong>the</strong>se signatures, or<br />

in some cases, marks, it becomes clear that many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se men were probably illiterate, with some having only<br />

basic education as <strong>the</strong>y are able to write <strong>the</strong>ir names but only just. As a result <strong>the</strong> police <strong>of</strong>ficer collecting <strong>the</strong>se<br />

statements is clearly in a position <strong>of</strong> power and this has to be taken into consideration when reading <strong>the</strong>se<br />

statements which were presented to <strong>the</strong> courts as evidence and which are used as formal confessions. <strong>In</strong> some<br />

cases where <strong>the</strong> statements are typed even <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men are typed in ra<strong>the</strong>r than signed. These <strong>the</strong>n lead<br />

me to question <strong>the</strong> extent to which <strong>the</strong>se are actually personal statements and to what extent <strong>the</strong>y could be<br />

considered reliable evidence in court. <strong>In</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> torture and force to extract <strong>the</strong>se “confessions,” as<br />

well as <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>se statements had been translated/interpreted, I want to suggest that <strong>the</strong>se documents<br />

need to be read against <strong>the</strong> grain and that one needs to be conscious <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir production. Supreme Court case,<br />

State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case,<br />

State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case,<br />

State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case, State vs Titus<br />

Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />

152 Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.


49<br />

voices <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers seem to constantly evade consultation. It becomes important to<br />

consider <strong>the</strong> settings, audiences and languages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission and court hearings and <strong>the</strong><br />

ways in which <strong>the</strong>se evoked and enacted <strong>the</strong> state’s power. Such a reading reveals an absence<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> voice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers <strong>the</strong>mselves- an absence so deep that even people like Malukasi,<br />

Kasi and Pearce, who were resident in <strong>the</strong> area and sympa<strong>the</strong>tic towards <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong><br />

Mbekweni, did not really speak for <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers but ra<strong>the</strong>r fur<strong>the</strong>r engaged in <strong>the</strong> subjection<br />

<strong>of</strong> agency. This is an aspect I will expand on in Chapter four.<br />

<strong>In</strong> this chapter I have attempted to trace <strong>the</strong> origins and production <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dominant narrative<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March. Partially put into place initially by <strong>the</strong> media, I have argued that this<br />

narrative grew out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> proceedings and report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission. The<br />

Commission’s report in essence presented Snyman’s interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘facts.’ This<br />

interpretation wove toge<strong>the</strong>r discordant evidence, especially in relation to <strong>the</strong> causes, into a<br />

singular and coherent narrative that located causes as local and particular, ra<strong>the</strong>r than arising<br />

from national state policy. This narrative was <strong>the</strong>n continued and reproduced as it was taken<br />

up as evidence in <strong>the</strong> criminal court cases meant as <strong>the</strong> last <strong>of</strong> a series <strong>of</strong> procedures to deal<br />

with <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. The following chapter is interested <strong>the</strong>n in <strong>the</strong> ways in which scholars have<br />

engaged with <strong>the</strong>se archives and how <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> has been written into South African<br />

history in attempts to understand <strong>the</strong> continuity <strong>of</strong> much <strong>of</strong> this initial narrative.


50<br />

Chapter 2: Who speaks for <strong>Paarl</strong>’s pasts? : The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and history<br />

“Revolts belong to history. But, in a certain way, <strong>the</strong>y escape it.” 1<br />

Following <strong>the</strong> previous chapter’s reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> archive, this chapter is interested in how<br />

<strong>the</strong>se institutionally bounded discourses came to be used as key resources in writing <strong>the</strong><br />

history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event. This chapter begins to examine <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> uprising has been<br />

written and represented by both scholars as well as in activists’ ‘struggle histories.’ The<br />

chapter <strong>the</strong>n turns to a closer examination <strong>of</strong> Poqo and <strong>the</strong> ways in which it is given form,<br />

before turning to its marginalisation in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> wider South African resistance<br />

historiography. As it is political scientist, Tom Lodge’s work that is <strong>of</strong>ten considered <strong>the</strong><br />

“cannon” for writing Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> chapter will be devoted to a close<br />

examination <strong>of</strong> his arguments. Here, I argue that ultimately his work, and that <strong>of</strong> those who<br />

follow, struggles to escape <strong>the</strong> archive <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, especially in relation to its<br />

understanding <strong>of</strong> Poqo.<br />

Writing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March<br />

Since <strong>the</strong> early 1970’s <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> had cropped up occasionally in scholarly work,<br />

although <strong>of</strong>ten only through brief references in relation to discussions <strong>of</strong> Poqo and (used<br />

interchangeably) <strong>the</strong> PAC. <strong>In</strong> such early work as that by Muriel Horrell, Richard Gibson,<br />

Edward Feit, Gail Gerhart, and Dirk Kotze, Poqo and <strong>the</strong> uprising in <strong>Paarl</strong> were <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

discussed along <strong>the</strong> same lines as set out by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission, to which each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se<br />

authors had looked. 2 The focus in much <strong>of</strong> this early work was essentially on Poqo as an<br />

organisation and its violent activities, <strong>of</strong> which <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was merely one expression.<br />

1 Michel Foucault, Power, Essential Works <strong>of</strong> Foucault, 1954-1984, Vol. 3, edited by James Faubion (New<br />

York: The New Press, 2001).<br />

2 See Edward Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa 1960-1964 (USA: North Western University Press, 1971);<br />

Muriel Horrell, Action, reaction and counter-action (Johannesburg: South African <strong>In</strong>stitute <strong>of</strong> Race Relations,<br />

1971); Gail Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa: The Evolution <strong>of</strong> an Ideology (Los Angeles: University <strong>of</strong>


51<br />

Based on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s findings, in his book Urban Revolt in South Africa 1960-1964,<br />

Feit interpreted Poqo in relation to <strong>the</strong> ANC’s armed wing Umkhonto We Sizwe. 3 Here Poqo<br />

is portrayed as Umkhonto’s rival organisation- a much larger movement yet one that lacked<br />

Umkhonto’s level <strong>of</strong> organisation and strategy. It is largely in this context <strong>the</strong>n that Feit<br />

interprets <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> as an example <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> movement’s inefficient and “premature”<br />

liberation attempts. 4 For Gerhardt, <strong>the</strong> attack on <strong>Paarl</strong> was a violent performance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kind<br />

<strong>of</strong> decolonialist revolution that Franz Fanon had anticipated in 1961 (writing during and<br />

regarding <strong>the</strong> Algerian struggle for independence from colonialism). 5 However for Gerhart,<br />

Poqo remained a “short-lived terrorist movement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early 1960’s” and <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

received only cursory attention. Thomas Karis, Gail Gerhart and Gwendolyn Carter (hereafter<br />

Karis et al) noted that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Bashee Bridge killings had stirred up white<br />

anxieties <strong>of</strong> a Mau Mau type movement in South Africa. <strong>In</strong> this sense Karis et al represent<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> as: “an example <strong>of</strong> impetuous and open action by a large group having no carefully<br />

worked-out plan.” 6<br />

Although not <strong>the</strong> first to make mention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> <strong>the</strong>n, Tom Lodge’s 1982 journal<br />

article, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection” and 1983 book, Black Politics in South Africa constituted <strong>the</strong><br />

first substantial work on <strong>the</strong> uprising. 7 Lodge made <strong>the</strong> first real attempt to read <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission against <strong>the</strong> grain and to deal with <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> as more than just a<br />

California Press, 1978). 224-226;Richard Gibson, African Liberation Movements: Contemporary struggles<br />

against white minority rule (London: Oxford University Press, 1972), 93;Dirk Kotze, African politics in South<br />

Africa, 1964-1974 (London: C. Hurst and Co., 1975), 20-21.<br />

3 Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa, 4-5.<br />

4 I will expand on this kind <strong>of</strong> juxtaposing <strong>of</strong> Umkhonto and Poqo later in this chapter. I only mention it here in<br />

relation to <strong>the</strong> way in which Feit (following <strong>the</strong> ANC’s interpretation) formulated Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. See<br />

Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa, 4-5.<br />

5 Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa. Franz Fanon, The Wretched <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Earth, (New York: Grove Press,<br />

1968)<br />

6 Thomas Karis, Gwendolyn Carter, and Gail Gerhart, From Protest to Challenge: A documentary history <strong>of</strong><br />

African politics in South Africa 1882-1964 , Volume 3 (hereafter Karis et al) (USA: Hoover <strong>In</strong>stitution<br />

Publication, 1978), 669-670.<br />

7 Tom Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection: A South African Uprising,” African Studies Review, Vol. 25 (1982). Tom<br />

Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa since 1945 (Braamfontein: Longman Group Ltd, 1983).


52<br />

spontaneous and unorganised attack by a “terrorist” movement. However in some ways<br />

Lodge’s work remained constrained by <strong>the</strong> limited archive available to him conducting<br />

research from abroad. Despite <strong>the</strong> existence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> massive archive around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, Lodge<br />

seems to have relied on a limited number <strong>of</strong> newspaper articles and <strong>the</strong> notes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>n young<br />

advocate Albie Sachs- and SAIRR reports- on some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> trials. Lodge’s most<br />

important source was <strong>the</strong> report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission. He does seem to have consulted<br />

some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> transcripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commissions proceedings in micr<strong>of</strong>ilm form yet his reading <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se seems limited. 8 As I will show, this had a significant impact on his interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

event.<br />

Attempting to reintroduce <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> into <strong>the</strong> historiography on black South African liberation<br />

movements, Lodge set out to provide an analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> causes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. <strong>In</strong> some<br />

ways Lodge attempted to use <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission to write his own<br />

narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. By paying close attention to <strong>the</strong> argument which <strong>the</strong> SAIRR had<br />

presented before <strong>the</strong> Commission but which Snyman had largely disregarded, Lodge stressed<br />

<strong>the</strong> impact <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inadequacies and injustices <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> migrant labour system and <strong>the</strong> many o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

apar<strong>the</strong>id policies which affected black people living in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape and in <strong>Paarl</strong> more<br />

specifically. 9<br />

While Lodge suggested <strong>the</strong>n that a detailed study <strong>of</strong> such factors which formed <strong>the</strong><br />

background to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> had <strong>the</strong> potential for <strong>of</strong>fering an “alternative interpretation to that <strong>of</strong><br />

a tendentious government document (<strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission report),” this was not his<br />

primary focus. 10 Ra<strong>the</strong>r he was essentially concerned with a debate on <strong>the</strong> sociology <strong>of</strong><br />

8 <strong>In</strong> both “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection” and Black Politics in South Africa, Lodge’s references to <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission transcripts only go as far as Volume 4 or page 644 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> more than 2000 page transcripts. See<br />

Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” and Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 231-260.<br />

9 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 98. Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248-249.<br />

10 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,”98.


53<br />

liberation and with recovering <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, as an important act <strong>of</strong> resistance, for South<br />

African liberation historiography. 11 While attempting to alter <strong>the</strong> Commission’s narrative <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> uprising, he seemed unable to steer away from it. He closely followed <strong>the</strong> Commission<br />

report’s description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sequence <strong>of</strong> events leading up to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 12<br />

Ra<strong>the</strong>r than engage with <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> Commission or trials had produced <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>,<br />

Lodge attributed <strong>the</strong> marginal place assigned to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> in <strong>the</strong> early resistance<br />

narratives to <strong>the</strong> fact that scholars such as Gerhart, and Karis et al had considered its<br />

participants politically inarticulate, and <strong>the</strong>ir actions spontaneous ra<strong>the</strong>r than rational, and had<br />

<strong>the</strong>refore allowed <strong>the</strong>m no place in a narrative <strong>of</strong> a sophisticated and intellectual struggle<br />

against <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state. 13 The tendency <strong>of</strong> such scholars, he argued, was more <strong>of</strong>ten to<br />

focus on <strong>the</strong> thoughts, responses and actions <strong>of</strong> a modernist elite group while ignoring <strong>the</strong><br />

significant popular dimension <strong>of</strong> protest. 14 Lodge advocated instead for an understanding <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> ways in which political ideas had been interpreted at <strong>the</strong> social base <strong>of</strong> a political<br />

movement. <strong>In</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> <strong>the</strong>n, he stressed <strong>the</strong> need to understand <strong>the</strong> social<br />

and economic factors which influenced <strong>the</strong> political consciousness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men who <strong>march</strong>ed<br />

on <strong>Paarl</strong>. Lodge goes to great lengths to sketch <strong>the</strong> social, economic and political conditions<br />

in which <strong>Paarl</strong>’s black population lived during <strong>the</strong> early 1960’s in his attempt to attribute a<br />

sense <strong>of</strong> rationality to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 15<br />

According to Lodge’s formulation this context all too<br />

easily <strong>the</strong>n comes to form <strong>the</strong> pretext for his discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inevitability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> development<br />

<strong>of</strong> a Poqo movement in <strong>the</strong> area.<br />

11 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,”98.<br />

12 These details outlined by Lodge correlate directly with evidence presented in Report <strong>of</strong> Snyman Commission,<br />

see especially page 20 paragraph 277, page 21 paragraphs 292, 293, 295. Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa,<br />

259.<br />

13 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 95. Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge. Gerhart, Black Power in South<br />

Africa.<br />

14 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 95.<br />

15 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> insurrection,” 98-105. Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248-250.


54<br />

According to Lodge <strong>the</strong> Western Cape, particularly <strong>the</strong> Cape Peninsula, had been one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

areas <strong>of</strong> strongest support for <strong>the</strong> PAC. 16 This he relates to <strong>the</strong> particularly harsh effects <strong>of</strong><br />

influx control in <strong>the</strong> Cape Peninsula, <strong>the</strong> ‘repatriation’ <strong>of</strong> women and children to <strong>the</strong> Transkei,<br />

poor housing, and <strong>the</strong> sharply deteriorating living conditions in ‘Native locations.’ 17 The<br />

PAC’s militancy which drew on traditions <strong>of</strong> primary resistance, and <strong>the</strong> immediacy <strong>of</strong> its<br />

aims, Lodge argues, made it especially attractive to Cape Town’s migrant worker population,<br />

specifically that <strong>of</strong> Langa’s ‘bachelor hostels.’ 18<br />

Despite <strong>the</strong> PAC’s criticism <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ANC’s collaboration with members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> multiracial<br />

Liberal Party, according to Lodge, PAC leaders in Cape Town had accepted help from<br />

Liberals during <strong>the</strong> 1960 pass campaign. 19 While this relationship might have been<br />

advantageous to PAC leaders, Lodge suggests that it significantly widened <strong>the</strong> gap between<br />

<strong>the</strong>m and <strong>the</strong> rank-and-file members and led to <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> “extremist” factions within<br />

<strong>the</strong> organisation. 20<br />

It is in this context, coupled with <strong>the</strong> massive arrests <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> organisation’s<br />

leaders during 1960, that Lodge relates <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> a violent and racist extremist faction<br />

known as Poqo in <strong>the</strong> Transvaal, to some extent in <strong>the</strong> Eastern Cape and in Cape Town. From<br />

Langa in Cape Town where it set up its major base, Lodge suggests that Poqo influence<br />

spread to smaller towns and farms fur<strong>the</strong>r north, including Stellenbosch and <strong>Paarl</strong>. 21<br />

Black people in <strong>the</strong>se towns formed part <strong>of</strong> small, mostly migrant populations who provided<br />

seasonal labour for <strong>the</strong> farms and factories. As I suggested in <strong>the</strong> introductory chapter, state<br />

policies during <strong>the</strong> 1950’s especially <strong>the</strong> Native (Urban) Areas Act and <strong>the</strong> Group Areas Act<br />

16 Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 241.<br />

17 Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 248-250.<br />

18 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> insurrection,” 105.<br />

19 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> insurrection,” 106.<br />

20 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> insurrection,” 105-106.<br />

21 Stellenbosch’s Poqo activities receive even less attention than that <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>. Lodge notes that a Poqo cell had<br />

been set up on a Stellenbosch farm in 1961. See Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 107.


55<br />

had significantly restructured <strong>Paarl</strong>’s black population. 22 After hundreds had been endorsed<br />

out <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>, <strong>the</strong> remaining ‘productive’ individuals were re-accommodated in two municipal<br />

locations, about six kilometres from town, Mbekweni and Langabuya. Mbekweni, <strong>the</strong> major<br />

accommodator <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>’s 2000 migrant workers, consisted <strong>of</strong> four blocks <strong>of</strong> single workers’<br />

hostels, each barracks divided into rooms for six men. 23 <strong>In</strong> addition <strong>the</strong>re were houses for<br />

thirty families. Langabuya remained a so-called ‘emergency camp’ which accommodated<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong>’s remaining black families forcibly removed from o<strong>the</strong>r areas in <strong>the</strong> Valley. 24 Lodge<br />

suggests that <strong>Paarl</strong>’s remaining black population were by no means secured <strong>of</strong> continued<br />

residence, as state attempts to restructure black populations in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape turned into a<br />

debate about removing <strong>the</strong>m altoge<strong>the</strong>r. 25<br />

Lodge attempts to examine <strong>Paarl</strong> in relation to <strong>the</strong> political instability which marked <strong>the</strong> rest<br />

<strong>of</strong> South Africa during <strong>the</strong> early 1960’s, particularly <strong>the</strong> PAC’s involvement in <strong>the</strong><br />

Sharpeville uprising and <strong>the</strong> Langa <strong>march</strong> in March 1960. 26 He suggests that <strong>Paarl</strong> was not<br />

exempt from such disturbances and experienced its own share <strong>of</strong> turbulence and resistance by<br />

various groups, specifically in relation to people’s attempts to defend <strong>the</strong>ir interests through<br />

affiliation with a variety <strong>of</strong> formal organisations. According to Lodge, <strong>the</strong> ANC, which had<br />

existed in <strong>Paarl</strong> since <strong>the</strong> 1920’s, gained significant support during <strong>the</strong> 1950’s period <strong>of</strong><br />

removals. The PAC had also existed in <strong>Paarl</strong> at <strong>the</strong> time. FCWU was, according to Lodge, <strong>the</strong><br />

22 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248-249. Malherbe, <strong>Paarl</strong>: The hidden Story (Mowbray: Esquire Press,<br />

1987), 59. Deborah Posel, The Making <strong>of</strong> Apar<strong>the</strong>id, 1948-1961: Conflict and Compromise (Oxford: Clarendon<br />

Press, 1991).<br />

23 Lodge gets this figure from Lydia Kasi’s evidence before <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission. He references <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission proceedings taking it as ‘fact.’ See Snyman Commission, 600. Lodge, Black Politics in South<br />

Africa, 248.<br />

24 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 99.<br />

25 This related to <strong>the</strong> Urban Labour Preference Policy and <strong>the</strong> much publicised 1962 debate around its intentions<br />

to remove all Africans from <strong>the</strong> Western Cape, replacing <strong>the</strong>m with local coloured labour. The Urban Labour<br />

Preference Policy (ULPP) was first announced by President Verwoerd in Parliament in 1952. It was intended<br />

that wherever possible local coloured people would satisfy <strong>the</strong> labour demands thus <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> black people<br />

entering <strong>the</strong> Western Cape was more rigidly restricted than elsewhere in <strong>the</strong> country. Deborah Posel, “Curbing<br />

African urbanisation in <strong>the</strong> 1950s and 1960s,”in M. Swilling et al, Apar<strong>the</strong>id City in transition (Cape Town:<br />

Oxford University Press, 1991), 21. Posel, The Making <strong>of</strong> Apar<strong>the</strong>id, 88.<br />

26 See Lodge, “The Cape Town troubles, March – April 1960,”Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, Vol. 4, No.2<br />

(1978), 216-239. Philip Kgosana, Lest We Forget, (Johannesburg: Skotaville Publishers, 1988).


56<br />

most significant political influence among <strong>Paarl</strong>’s coloured and black communities during this<br />

period. 27<br />

Despite <strong>the</strong> tendency to suggest that <strong>Paarl</strong> was isolated from <strong>the</strong> unrest that marked <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> country, “a peaceful place remote from <strong>the</strong> high racial emotion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Transvaal,” <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

was in no way exempt from such political activities. 28<br />

<strong>In</strong> mid-1959 local FCWU member and<br />

women’s leader, Elizabeth Mafeking, led demonstrations in <strong>Paarl</strong> against <strong>the</strong> extension <strong>of</strong><br />

pass laws to women. 29 Fur<strong>the</strong>r demonstrations broke out after Mafeking was endorsed out in<br />

November 1959. 30 Municipal police carrying out raids on <strong>the</strong> location were assaulted on<br />

several occasions and <strong>the</strong> District Commandant <strong>of</strong> Police at <strong>Paarl</strong>, Lieutenant Carstens, was<br />

shot along with three o<strong>the</strong>r policemen when a patrol van was targeted in April 1962. <strong>In</strong> March<br />

1960, black <strong>Paarl</strong> residents too heeded <strong>the</strong> calls <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> anti-pass campaign as several people<br />

destroyed <strong>the</strong>ir passes and arson attempts were made on <strong>the</strong> local school and administration<br />

<strong>of</strong>fices- seen as symbols <strong>of</strong> state rule. 31<br />

During <strong>the</strong> post-Sharpeville period, with <strong>the</strong> ANC and PAC underground, Lodge suggests that<br />

Poqo first took a hold in <strong>Paarl</strong>. 32 According to Lodge, against this backdrop, Poqo and its<br />

ideology became especially popular among <strong>the</strong> migrant workers <strong>of</strong> Mbekweni who felt <strong>the</strong><br />

effects <strong>of</strong> government policies most severely and to whom <strong>the</strong> traditional and heroic character<br />

<strong>of</strong> Poqo’s “simple” and accessible slogans appealed. 33<br />

By suggesting that <strong>the</strong>se slogans were<br />

27 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection, 99, 104. Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 248.<br />

28 “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />

29 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248.<br />

30 According to a report in <strong>the</strong> Cape Argus (appearing only after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>) <strong>the</strong>se demonstrations resulted in one<br />

death and 16 people wounded. “History <strong>of</strong> rioting at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962).<br />

31 “History <strong>of</strong> rioting at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248.<br />

32 Lodge, “<strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 105.<br />

33 Lodge argues that <strong>the</strong> PAC’s heroic, traditional orientation may have had a particular attraction for Xhosa<br />

labourers from <strong>the</strong> culturally conservative Transkei. Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 107, 214. Gerhart<br />

also suggests that <strong>the</strong> PAC introduced a cultural reorientation into African politics as an attempt to revive and<br />

popularise a nationalist rallying point in <strong>the</strong> memory <strong>of</strong> 18 th and 19 th century African heroes. See Gerhart, Black<br />

Power in South Africa, 202.


57<br />

“simple” Lodge seems to undercut his own critique <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> scholarship that had represented<br />

Poqo dismissively as simple and traditional.<br />

According to Lodge, Poqo <strong>of</strong>fered men “freedom” at a fee <strong>of</strong> 25 cents. 34 Lodge suggests,<br />

“Farm workers were told that Poqo intended to take <strong>the</strong> land away from whites and give it to<br />

Africans. Men in Wellington were told that one day <strong>the</strong>y must throw away <strong>the</strong>ir passes and<br />

take over <strong>the</strong> houses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> whites...Men in <strong>Paarl</strong> were told <strong>the</strong>re was no need for whites; <strong>the</strong><br />

factories and industries would carry on as usual for was it not <strong>the</strong> black people who worked in<br />

<strong>the</strong>m?” 35 As a result by 1962, Lodge posits that about 300 people belonged to <strong>the</strong> Poqo<br />

branch in Mbekweni 36 which consequently came to be seen by <strong>the</strong> state as <strong>the</strong> “breeding<br />

ground for Poqo” and “<strong>the</strong> hottest spot in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape.” 37<br />

Coupled with <strong>the</strong> political and economic insecurity threatening <strong>Paarl</strong>’s black population,<br />

Lodge suggests that <strong>the</strong>ir tension was heightened by <strong>the</strong> corruption <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> local administration.<br />

Mbekweni’s director <strong>of</strong> Bantu Administration, Johannes Le Roux toge<strong>the</strong>r with his senior<br />

clerk, Wilson Ngcukana, manipulated <strong>the</strong> system for <strong>the</strong>ir private pr<strong>of</strong>it. They sold passes, put<br />

pass <strong>of</strong>fenders to work on Le Roux’s personal farms and imposed heavy fines on anyone who<br />

did not comply with <strong>the</strong> regulations. 38 <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> such grievances about state policies<br />

and local corruption, ra<strong>the</strong>r than adopt <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s notion that <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong><br />

people were forced to join <strong>the</strong> organisation, Lodge attributes greater agency in following <strong>the</strong><br />

SAIRR’s argument that most people joined Poqo voluntarily.<br />

34 This membership fee was paid per month. Lodge gains this information directly from evidence presented in<br />

<strong>the</strong> questioning <strong>of</strong> witness X1 before <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission. Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection, 109. See<br />

Snyman Commission, 251.<br />

35 Lodge takes this information from <strong>the</strong> evidence given by Witness X3 as he was being questioned by Advocate<br />

Viviers (for <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> tax payers) and fur<strong>the</strong>r from reports in <strong>the</strong> Cape Times in June 1962 and March 1963. See<br />

Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 244. See Snyman Commission, 348.<br />

36 Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 250.<br />

37 “<strong>In</strong>side Poqo,” Drum Magazine (February 1963).<br />

38 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 249.


58<br />

Lodge suggests that <strong>the</strong> township itself was a site <strong>of</strong> unrest, and that municipal police raids<br />

and arrests were a frequent occurrence. 39 According to Lodge, <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Poqo movement thus<br />

came to despise <strong>the</strong> municipal <strong>of</strong>ficials and <strong>the</strong>ir police force which reported <strong>the</strong>ir activities to<br />

<strong>the</strong> SAP. These tensions, he argues, reached boiling point when on 21 November 1962 all<br />

suspected Poqo members in <strong>the</strong> township were forcibly confined to a single hostel which was<br />

meant to allow <strong>the</strong> police greater control over <strong>the</strong> organisation. With <strong>the</strong> men confined in this<br />

single hostel, ‘Block D,’ <strong>the</strong> municipal forces were able to discover, and hand over to <strong>the</strong><br />

South African Police, three men who had allegedly participated in murders which had taken<br />

place during <strong>the</strong> preceding months. <strong>In</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> Lodge’s argument, this added to <strong>the</strong> insecurity<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> organisation and “set <strong>the</strong> stage for <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> uprising.” 40<br />

This narrativisation and teleological outline is meant to form <strong>the</strong> pretext for Lodge’s argument<br />

for <strong>the</strong> uprising’s implicit rationality in terms <strong>of</strong> Poqo ‘members’ perspectives. He suggests<br />

that, “The terrible events <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> night <strong>of</strong> November 21 st grew out <strong>of</strong> an insurrectionary<br />

characteristic <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo movement. For its members <strong>the</strong> reversal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> present social order<br />

was <strong>the</strong> only alternative to its perpetuation on increasingly intolerable terms.” 41 It is against<br />

this background <strong>the</strong>n that Lodge suggested that on <strong>the</strong> evening <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 21 November 1962,<br />

Poqo members were called to a meeting where <strong>the</strong>y were informed <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> plan to <strong>march</strong> on<br />

<strong>the</strong> police station and <strong>the</strong> jail where <strong>the</strong>y would free <strong>the</strong>ir detained members. 42 Lodge’s brief<br />

description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event in <strong>the</strong>se terms directly followed <strong>the</strong> outline <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising as it exists<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Commission’s Report. 43<br />

Lodge attempted to depict <strong>the</strong> men who <strong>march</strong>ed on <strong>Paarl</strong> as conscious agents in <strong>the</strong> making<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own history and to attribute <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> with some significance ra<strong>the</strong>r than continue its<br />

39 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection, 99. Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248.<br />

40 Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 253.<br />

41 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 114.<br />

42 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248.<br />

43 See Report, 19-22.


59<br />

previous interpretation as a premature, disorganised and mindless failed attempt at revolution.<br />

For Lodge, <strong>the</strong> decision by <strong>the</strong>se men to enter private homes contradicted a depiction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> as simply a defensive response by panicked ‘rioters.’ Ra<strong>the</strong>r he suggested that <strong>Paarl</strong>’s<br />

Poqo members had been discussing <strong>the</strong> PAC’s plans for a general uprising for months, and<br />

that it was at <strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> this decision that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, which had been first and foremost a<br />

defensive action, became a revolt which followed some kind <strong>of</strong> preconceived model. 44<br />

<strong>In</strong> this way Lodge critiqued previous representations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 45 Subaltern Studies scholar<br />

Ranajit Guha in discussing <strong>the</strong> 1855 Santal rebellion in <strong>In</strong>dia, argued that by putting<br />

emphasis on spontaneity and instinctuality, major historical schools tended to separate peasant<br />

actions from peasant consciousness- a shortcoming which, he suggested, reflected colonial<br />

discourse and archives. Guha instead argued that rebellion should be understood as<br />

“motivated and conscious.” 46 <strong>In</strong> this sense Lodge had similarly attempted to change <strong>the</strong> way<br />

in which <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo had been represented by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission, <strong>the</strong><br />

media, rival political organisations and <strong>the</strong> subsequent literature through his argument that <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> had been reasoned and consciously planned, even if this was only at <strong>the</strong> last minute.<br />

However in looking to causality as a means to recover <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Poqo cell’s agency and<br />

rationality in carrying out <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, Lodge may have undermined his own intention.<br />

Guha argued that an argument based on causes fur<strong>the</strong>r deprived <strong>the</strong> peasant rioter <strong>of</strong><br />

consciousness by attributing <strong>the</strong> agency to certain external push factors that triggered an<br />

almost mindless response. Without such pressures <strong>the</strong>n such an argument might suggest, <strong>the</strong><br />

peasant rioter might never have decided to revolt. 47 <strong>In</strong> this sense, if it were not for <strong>the</strong> state<br />

44 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 113.<br />

45 These include that by Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa. And Karis et al., From Protest to Challenge.<br />

46 Ranajit Guha, ‘The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency’ in Subaltern Studies Volume 11 (Oxford: Oxford University<br />

Press, 1983), 45.<br />

47 Ranajit Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter-<strong>In</strong>surgency,” 47.


60<br />

policies and local corruption, which according to Lodge had motivated <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, would men<br />

in <strong>Paarl</strong> have even joined Poqo?<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r subaltern studies scholar, Gyanendra Pandey, makes a similar argument about <strong>the</strong><br />

focus on causes to explain violent events. <strong>In</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> violence surrounding <strong>In</strong>dian<br />

independence, Pandey pointed to <strong>the</strong> role that causality plays in making violence narratable<br />

but showed how this move turns <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event into a history <strong>of</strong> its causes which he<br />

suggests “thus, <strong>the</strong>mselves become <strong>the</strong> event.” 48 As I have shown, Lodge went into great<br />

detail to explain <strong>the</strong> origins <strong>of</strong> Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> in order to make it “narratable,” yet in<br />

comparison <strong>the</strong> actual <strong>march</strong> itself received very little attention and essentially was almost<br />

directly taken from <strong>the</strong> Commission report’s brief summary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event. 49<br />

Both Guha and Pandey’s in some ways argue for <strong>the</strong> need to account for <strong>the</strong> procedures<br />

through which specific narratives <strong>of</strong> violent events were produced. 50 While Lodge argued for<br />

<strong>the</strong> recovery and understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Poqo <strong>march</strong>er’s consciousness, this voice was in<br />

some ways already lost in <strong>the</strong> records <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials. Without engaging in a<br />

discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> power that produced <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trials, Lodge largely<br />

reproduces <strong>the</strong>ir same logic <strong>of</strong> representation. To a large extent this also seems to be <strong>the</strong> case<br />

for subsequent histories <strong>of</strong> Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> which, ra<strong>the</strong>r than challenging Lodge’s<br />

formulation seem to have extended or expanded on his argument.<br />

Following Lodge’s work on <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>the</strong>re seems to have been a significant lull with regard to<br />

any mention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se events, that is until <strong>the</strong> South African Democracy Education Trust’s The<br />

48 Gyanendra Pandey, Remembering Partition: Violence, Nationalism and History in <strong>In</strong>dia (Cambridge,<br />

Cambridge University Press, 2001), 45-46.<br />

49 See Lodge’s outline <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event in Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 95, as compared to Report, 19-22.<br />

50 As I will argue more closely in Chapter 4, Guha stresses <strong>the</strong> need to understand <strong>the</strong> textual details <strong>of</strong> colonial<br />

state documents in order to understand <strong>the</strong> power that underlies <strong>the</strong>m. See Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter-<br />

<strong>In</strong>surgency.” Pandey is also attempting to examine <strong>the</strong> ways in which power relations at work select and exclude<br />

events in <strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> an <strong>of</strong>ficial history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> Partition by eliding <strong>the</strong> violence. See Pandey,<br />

Remembering Partition.


61<br />

road to democracy between 1960 and 1990 in which several emerging scholars on <strong>the</strong> PAC<br />

have published <strong>the</strong>ir work. <strong>In</strong> his chapter, Brown Maaba made perhaps <strong>the</strong> first productive<br />

move away from Lodge and <strong>the</strong> Commission by examining some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trial records<br />

which allowed him to build on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and to provide details<br />

lacking in Lodge’s account, specifically in relation to <strong>the</strong> events <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> murders in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

area that had preceded <strong>the</strong> uprising. 51 However at <strong>the</strong> same time Maaba does not seem to have<br />

recognised <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> Commission’s narrative was so deeply implicated in <strong>the</strong><br />

proceedings and discourse <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> trials. As such it seems to me that Maaba, although<br />

unintentionally, still remains trapped within <strong>the</strong> staged narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission<br />

whose report he used alongside <strong>the</strong> court records. However, as I have suggested, <strong>the</strong>se highly<br />

mediated records <strong>of</strong>fer little if any hope <strong>of</strong> recovering <strong>the</strong> subaltern <strong>march</strong>er.<br />

Maaba’s work on <strong>the</strong> PAC 52<br />

also made use <strong>of</strong> oral interviews as a way <strong>of</strong> perhaps getting<br />

beyond <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> by including <strong>the</strong> memories and perspectives <strong>of</strong> men<br />

who were in some way part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC or Poqo during this period. However, with regard to<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> events, Maaba’s only oral evidence came from Menziwe Tsholoba.<br />

Tsholoba himself later produced his own memoir. 53<br />

According to Tsholoba, as an active<br />

Poqo member and later leader in <strong>Paarl</strong>, he too would have been arrested with countless o<strong>the</strong>rs<br />

in <strong>the</strong> days after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> had he not been working <strong>the</strong> night shift <strong>the</strong> evening <strong>of</strong> 21 st<br />

51 Brown Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state, 1960-1963,” in The road to democracy in South Africa,<br />

South African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006). Maaba<br />

looks to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Court cases including: Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966.<br />

National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823 Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes<br />

Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />

Amteteleli Ntuli and Leonard Zambodla, May 1968. National archives, Box 1/1/1/986 Supreme Court case, State<br />

vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi<br />

and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544.Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and<br />

20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. Supreme Court case, State vs Kulekile Qutsu, September<br />

1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. He also looks at <strong>the</strong> records <strong>of</strong> trials held in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. See Maaba,<br />

“The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 257-298.<br />

52 Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 266-272.<br />

53 Menziwe Esau Tsholoba, <strong>In</strong> and Out <strong>of</strong> Robben Island Prison: an autobiography <strong>of</strong> M. E. Tsholoba (Cape<br />

Town: Mr. Menziwe Esau Tsholoba, 2010).


62<br />

November 1962. He provides no sense <strong>of</strong> commitment to a ‘Poqo’ cause and seems to remain<br />

distant from <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and its intentions as he apologetically recalls that “Many Africans and<br />

some whites were killed. It was a sad story. Six people were buried at Mbekweni in <strong>Paarl</strong> on<br />

one day. Children were left fa<strong>the</strong>rless and wives widowed.” 54<br />

Similarly, o<strong>the</strong>r biographies and autobiographies <strong>of</strong> PAC members and activists, which make<br />

mention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong>, and which could have provided <strong>the</strong> space for a different<br />

argument, also fall into <strong>the</strong> same frames <strong>of</strong> representation. 55 <strong>In</strong>deed <strong>the</strong>y draw on Lodge’s<br />

work when commenting on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and as a result seem to discuss <strong>the</strong> uprising on <strong>the</strong><br />

same terms as <strong>the</strong> sources which Lodge used problematically. Without referencing, Elias<br />

Ntloedibe, <strong>the</strong> author <strong>of</strong> a biography <strong>of</strong> Robert Sobukwe, quotes directly from <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission and <strong>the</strong> Sunday Express, <strong>the</strong> Johannesburg Star and Die Landstem. 56 Again<br />

without any referencing, Ace Mgxashe also introduces <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> by quoting a<br />

description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events taken directly from <strong>the</strong> Cape Argus <strong>of</strong> 22 November 1962 which<br />

described <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers as “chanting freedom songs and brandishing pangas as <strong>the</strong>y <strong>march</strong>ed<br />

towards <strong>the</strong> police station” and emphasised <strong>the</strong> damages caused. 57<br />

As a result <strong>the</strong>se books become more <strong>of</strong> a documentary rendition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events (not unlike<br />

what Lodge does) and seem to portray more <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state or ANC’s view <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> ra<strong>the</strong>r than exhibit any real pride in, or even ownership <strong>of</strong>, Poqo or what it had<br />

achieved at <strong>Paarl</strong>. This points to <strong>the</strong> blurring <strong>of</strong> memory and <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> documents, which in<br />

some ways suggests that memory would not provide a pure source untainted by <strong>the</strong> dominant<br />

54 Tsholoba, <strong>In</strong> and Out <strong>of</strong> Robben Island Prison, 33.<br />

55 Ace Mgxashe, Are you with us? The story <strong>of</strong> a PAC activist, (Cape Town: Tafelberg, 2006). Tsholoba, <strong>In</strong> and<br />

Out <strong>of</strong> Robben Island Prison. Elias Ntloedibe, Here is a tree: Political biography <strong>of</strong> Robert Mangaliso Sobukwe<br />

(Botswana: Century-Turn Publishers, 1995). Letlapa Mphahlele, Child <strong>of</strong> this soil: My life as a freedom fighter<br />

(Cape Town: Kwela Books, 2002). M. Pheko, The hidden side <strong>of</strong> South African politics (Johannesburg:<br />

Tokoloho Development Association, 2009).<br />

56 Ntloedibe, Here is a tree, 127-130.<br />

57 See Mgxashe, Are you with us?, 172.


63<br />

understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event. 58 Western Cape PAC member, Ace Mgxashe outlines <strong>the</strong> causes<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as provided by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission as well as <strong>the</strong> SAP’s <strong>the</strong>ory, but never<br />

provides his own understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising as a PAC activist or <strong>the</strong> view <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC more<br />

generally. 59 If not quoting directly from <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission or newspaper reports <strong>the</strong>re<br />

is a tendency to shy away from any substantial engagement with <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Perhaps this limit<br />

is related to <strong>the</strong> fact that, with <strong>the</strong> exception <strong>of</strong> Menziwe Tsholoba, <strong>the</strong>se authors were PAC<br />

members, and did not identify with Poqo, which would again point to a differentiation<br />

between <strong>the</strong> two or <strong>the</strong> possibility that Poqo may never really have existed outside <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

events at Langa, Stellenbosch, <strong>Paarl</strong> and <strong>the</strong> Mbashe/Bashee Bridge, an argument which I will<br />

elaborate on later in this chapter. 60<br />

Aside from <strong>the</strong> fact that only Tsholoba appears to be in a position <strong>of</strong> intimate knowledge<br />

about Poqo in <strong>Paarl</strong>, <strong>the</strong>se autobiographies seem to fit with <strong>the</strong> dominant narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong>. This speaks to <strong>the</strong> seepage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> textual into memory. These autobiographies are<br />

written from <strong>the</strong> present where a claim to past political involvement is valorised.<br />

Contradictions emerge <strong>the</strong>n as <strong>the</strong>se accounts simultaneously celebrate <strong>the</strong> spirit <strong>of</strong> PAC and<br />

Poqo initiatives, while distancing <strong>the</strong>mselves from a violent past that would disrupt or sully<br />

<strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong> struggle. <strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong>n, <strong>the</strong>se autobiographies seem to continue along<br />

<strong>the</strong> same lines as <strong>the</strong> dominant historical representation <strong>of</strong> Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />

Making ‘Poqo’?<br />

If <strong>the</strong> contours <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> so closely followed that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission in both<br />

scholarly and activist accounts, what <strong>the</strong>n <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> depiction <strong>of</strong> Poqo itself? As Chapter 1 has<br />

58 Popular Memory Group, ‘Popular Memory: Theory, Politics, Method’ in R. Johnson et al (eds), Making<br />

Histories: studies in history-writing and politics (London: Random House, 1982).<br />

59 He refers here to <strong>the</strong> police’s <strong>the</strong>ory that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> had been an act <strong>of</strong> revenge for prior arrests. Mgxashe, Are<br />

you with us?126.<br />

61 Submission by APLA to <strong>the</strong> TRC (Cape Town, 1997).


64<br />

demonstrated, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> trials seem to have moulded Poqo carefully<br />

into a formal political organisation, folding it unproblematically into <strong>the</strong> PAC.<br />

Notwithstanding this, <strong>the</strong>re seems to be a continued instability and semantic ambiguity around<br />

Poqo itself.<br />

Poqo has most <strong>of</strong>ten been discussed as an extension <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC, as <strong>the</strong> PAC’s armed wing, or<br />

as <strong>the</strong> PAC reincarnated after it’s banning in 1960, and as <strong>the</strong> forerunner <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Azanian<br />

People’s Liberation Army (APLA). 61<br />

Gerhardt argues that Poqo was simply a reconstruction<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC after Sharpeville and that <strong>the</strong> word represented a shortened version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Xhosa<br />

name for <strong>the</strong> PAC, UmAfrika Poqo or “Africans alone.” Varying translations have also<br />

suggested that it meant “pure” or independent” all <strong>of</strong> which referred to <strong>the</strong> movement’s<br />

racially exclusive nature. 62 Lodge discussed Poqo as an “insurgent <strong>of</strong>fshoot” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC and<br />

“for <strong>the</strong> sake <strong>of</strong> simplicity” continued <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> state’s joined formulation <strong>of</strong> “PAC/Poqo.” 63<br />

Later scholars, such as Brown Maaba and Sello Mathabatha, also continue to discuss Poqo<br />

along <strong>the</strong> same lines. 64<br />

This interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC and Poqo as synonymous relied on an <strong>of</strong>ficial state<br />

interpretation as first suggested in April 1962 by a magistrate in Cape Town who had<br />

61 Submission by APLA to <strong>the</strong> TRC (Cape Town, 1997).<br />

62 The word ‘Poqo’ is a Xhosa expression meaning ‘alone’ or ‘pure.’ It had been used at times in <strong>the</strong> Western<br />

Cape in 1960 by PAC spokesmen to describe <strong>the</strong> racially exclusive character <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir organisation in contrast to<br />

<strong>the</strong> ANC’s multiracial spirit. Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 669. See Gerhart, Black Power in South<br />

Africa, 225. Ka Plaatjie suggests that <strong>the</strong> word ‘Poqo’ emerged when Robert Sobukwe, president <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC,<br />

asked some <strong>of</strong> his colleagues to translate Pan Africanist Congress into Xhosa. See ka Plaatjie, “The PAC’s<br />

internal underground activities,” in The road to democracy in South Africa, South African Democracy Education<br />

Trust, Volume 2 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006).678. See also Lodge, Black Politics in South<br />

Africa, 241.<br />

63 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 231, 241.<br />

64 Besides extracting this information from oral interviews, Maaba relies on <strong>the</strong> report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission and court cases as well as on Lodge’s work. It is significant that it is by means <strong>of</strong> state court records<br />

that Maaba makes much <strong>of</strong> his argument around Poqo in <strong>Paarl</strong> and also that he relies on <strong>the</strong> records <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

confession <strong>of</strong> PAC member James Apleni given before Magistrate D.J.M Jordaan <strong>of</strong> C<strong>of</strong>imvaba on 19 February<br />

1963. This was also <strong>the</strong> time when Snyman was in <strong>the</strong> Transkei holding hearings for <strong>the</strong> Commission as well as<br />

<strong>the</strong> same Magistrate whose <strong>of</strong>fices Snyman had used for <strong>the</strong>se meetings although Snyman does not seem to have<br />

spoken with this man. See Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 263.


65<br />

conducted <strong>the</strong> trials <strong>of</strong> two men charged with fur<strong>the</strong>ring <strong>the</strong> aims <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC, and later more<br />

formally by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission. 65 This argument was <strong>the</strong>n fur<strong>the</strong>r ingrained after <strong>the</strong><br />

PAC’s acting president, Potlako Leballo, argued at a press conference in Maseru, Lesotho on<br />

24 March 1963 that Snyman’s finding was correct and that Poqo and <strong>the</strong> PAC were indeed<br />

<strong>the</strong> same organisation, and boasted that <strong>the</strong> PAC/Poqo had 155,000 and planned a revolution<br />

throughout <strong>the</strong> country in 1963. The Star reported on 25 March 1963 that Leballo had in this<br />

sense suggested that “<strong>the</strong>re had never been an organisation called Poqo,” maintaining instead<br />

that <strong>the</strong> word had been part <strong>of</strong> an Africanist slogan since <strong>the</strong> 1950’s which had been shortened<br />

and had become <strong>the</strong> byword <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> underground P.A.C. since 1961. 66 It seems that this lack <strong>of</strong><br />

any clear distinction between <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> state and <strong>the</strong> PAC itself had defined<br />

Poqo, came to legitimate such a representation.<br />

<strong>In</strong> this sense Poqo was most <strong>of</strong>ten represented as <strong>the</strong> excessively violent “terrorist” faction<br />

that Snyman had depicted in his report and was discussed in terms <strong>of</strong> its violent campaigns at<br />

Langa township, <strong>Paarl</strong>, and <strong>the</strong> Bashee River. 67 Based on Snyman’s Report which tied<br />

several murders and instances <strong>of</strong> violence throughout <strong>the</strong> country to Poqo, scholars have<br />

tended to discuss Poqo in relation to cases <strong>of</strong> assault and murder <strong>of</strong> black and coloured people<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape and pro-government chiefs and headmen in <strong>the</strong> Transkei during 1962-<br />

1963. 68 <strong>In</strong> Kotze’s book, even <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission comes to stand for an understanding<br />

<strong>of</strong> Poqo as an organisation and is in no way related to <strong>Paarl</strong>- it is simply “an enquiry that<br />

found that <strong>the</strong> organisation [Poqo] was <strong>the</strong> PAC gone underground.” 69<br />

65 Ken Owen, “Poqo” Cape Times (5 October 1962).<br />

66 Pogrund, Sobukwe and Apar<strong>the</strong>id, 180. “Dramatic Claims by P.A.C leader,” in The Star (25 March 1963).<br />

Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa, 252. Gibson, African Liberation Movements, 93. Karis et al, From<br />

Protest to Challenge, 671.<br />

67 Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa, 5. Gibson, African Liberation Movements, 62. Kotze, African politics in<br />

South Africa, 21. Karis et al., From Protest to Challenge.<br />

68 See for example Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa, 225. Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 669-670.<br />

69 Kotze, African politics in South Africa, 21.


66<br />

Despite Leballo’s claim, which some have read as political posturing, scholars have continued<br />

a debate about <strong>the</strong> precise genealogy <strong>of</strong> Poqo. While most set out with a description <strong>of</strong> Poqo<br />

as directly related to <strong>the</strong> PAC, several have argued that Poqo was what Karis et al call a<br />

“spontaneous grass-roots movement,” lacking direction and organisation in this sense, Poqo<br />

was in some ways separate from <strong>the</strong> PAC. As Karis et al suggest, it had nei<strong>the</strong>r a hierarchical<br />

structure nor a clearly defined statement <strong>of</strong> aims or ideological principles. 70 Ra<strong>the</strong>r as Gerhart<br />

suggests it “spoke <strong>the</strong> language <strong>of</strong> action” drawing on millenarianism and violent sentiments<br />

in its determination to eliminate all white people and rule <strong>the</strong> country. 71 <strong>In</strong> this sense Feit also<br />

suggests that Poqo cells <strong>of</strong>ten acted somewhat irrationally like “a body without a head.” 72<br />

Writing several decades later, Kwandiwe Kondlo similarly portrays <strong>the</strong> movement as a<br />

generation <strong>of</strong> militants for whom “action preceded political <strong>the</strong>ory and operation replaced<br />

strategy.” 73<br />

Kondlo argues that Poqo’s message was simple and appealing, yet<br />

simultaneously reflected a skewed and outdated national liberation purpose. He suggests that<br />

different generations <strong>of</strong> PAC members’ varying beliefs and views on <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> war were<br />

important sources in <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> Poqo’s military strategy. However, <strong>the</strong>se “war”<br />

strategies had little connection with political ideology. Ra<strong>the</strong>r Kondlo suggests that Poqo’s<br />

simple slogans had more meaning for historical actors in <strong>the</strong> sense that <strong>the</strong>y made <strong>the</strong> abstract<br />

<strong>the</strong>ory <strong>of</strong> Pan Africanism tangible. Poqo’s basic ideology and <strong>the</strong> military strategy associated<br />

with it, reflected <strong>the</strong> ordinary person’s struggle against <strong>the</strong> conditions <strong>of</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id oppression.<br />

Its slogans articulated <strong>the</strong> anger <strong>of</strong> impoverished black people through catchphrases like: “we<br />

shall drive <strong>the</strong>m [white people] to <strong>the</strong> sea,” “<strong>the</strong>y must go back to Europe.” Lodge makes a<br />

similar argument yet he suggests that this was <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> language most effective for<br />

70 Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 669.<br />

71 Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa, 226.<br />

72 Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa, 5.<br />

73 Kwandiwe Kondlo, <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twilight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Revolution: The Pan Africanist Congress <strong>of</strong> South Africa1959-1994<br />

(Basel: Basler Afrika Bibliographien, 2009), 233, 235, 237.


67<br />

mobilising <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> recruits needed for <strong>the</strong> Poqo uprising. 74 A new quality was <strong>the</strong> extent<br />

<strong>of</strong> its member’s desperation, <strong>the</strong>ir targeting and killing <strong>of</strong> African collaborators and informers,<br />

and <strong>the</strong>ir willingness to kill whites at random. 75<br />

One may note that, had <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission or <strong>the</strong> trials provided Poqo with different<br />

slogans or a clear ideology, perhaps <strong>the</strong>se scholars conclusions may have been different as<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir account <strong>of</strong> Poqo relies so heavily on <strong>the</strong>se sources.<br />

There has also been some debate regarding <strong>the</strong> membership <strong>of</strong> Poqo. Karis et al, drawing on<br />

sources independent from <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trials argued that Poqo members in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Western Cape were not primarily migrants from <strong>the</strong> Transkei, although <strong>the</strong>y do admit that<br />

<strong>the</strong> conditions <strong>of</strong> a migrant worker’s life in <strong>the</strong> Cape could have led to tensions and protest.<br />

Ra<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>y argue that most members were drawn from a more urbanised youth who had<br />

some formal education. 76 According to this formulation, Poqo activists were townsmen and<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong> unemployed sons <strong>of</strong> working class or middle class families that had lived in <strong>the</strong><br />

Western Cape since <strong>the</strong> mid1920s. There was fur<strong>the</strong>r a smaller, semi-urbanised group <strong>of</strong><br />

“flashy young men” who lived in flats and lodgings and were called tsotsis or gangsters by<br />

migrants. 77 Kondlo makes a similar argument for Poqo members in <strong>the</strong> Eastern Cape as he<br />

suggests that in <strong>the</strong> rural areas <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eastern Cape membership <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo cells was not only<br />

limited to migrant labourers but also included farm workers, teachers and students. 78 Ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />

than presenting a stark counter-argument to Lodge’s claim for <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> migrant workers,<br />

such arguments, I want to propose, again suggest that Poqo was not a homogenous entity.<br />

74 Kondlo, <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twilight <strong>of</strong> Revolution, 234- 235. See Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 244.<br />

75 Karis et al., From Protest to Challenge, 670.<br />

76 Karis et al. argue that <strong>the</strong>se were people in <strong>the</strong>ir late teens to early 20’s. They base this argument on<br />

conversations with <strong>the</strong> late social scientist, Archie Mafeje, as well as Monica Wilson and Archie Mafeje, Langa:<br />

A Study <strong>of</strong> Social Groups in an African Township (Cape Town: Oxford University Press, 1963). See Karis and<br />

Carter, From Protest to Challenge, 694.<br />

77 Karis et al., From Protest to Challenge, 264, 281-282.<br />

78 Kondlo, <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twilight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Revolution, 235.


68<br />

While I do not think <strong>the</strong>y had meant this argument as an attempt to diminish <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong><br />

migrant workers, Lodge interpreted Karis et al’s argument as representing migrant workers in<br />

a stereotyped form as people largely unconcerned with political matters and who remained a<br />

conservative force. Ra<strong>the</strong>r his argument for <strong>the</strong> rationality <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events in Langa and <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

relied on <strong>the</strong> notion that migrant workers in <strong>the</strong>se areas had been very conscious <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

political situations. Here his argument relies especially on records <strong>of</strong> 32 men who had been<br />

charged with planning an uprising while working at <strong>the</strong> Jewish Old Age Home in Cape Town<br />

in 1963, where it had been noted that <strong>the</strong>se were middle aged men whose ages ranged<br />

between 21 and 63 years, and that almost half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m were married and had left behind<br />

dependants in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. He fur<strong>the</strong>r looks to ano<strong>the</strong>r 1963 trial <strong>of</strong> 20 migrant workers<br />

from Langa township who had allegedly participated in an attempt in December 1962 to<br />

assassinate <strong>the</strong> Transkeian Paramount Chief, Kaiser Matanzima, which had noted that <strong>the</strong>se<br />

men had families in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. 79<br />

Again Lodge’s use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se trials transcripts is purely<br />

documentary, mining <strong>the</strong>m for ‘facts,’ and does not note that <strong>the</strong>se trials, happening at <strong>the</strong><br />

same time as <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials, were deeply mediated by processes <strong>of</strong> power in <strong>the</strong> production<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se sources.<br />

Through <strong>the</strong> multiplicity <strong>of</strong> Poqo trials after 1962 and <strong>the</strong> state and media’s exhaustive use <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> word ‘Poqo’(which had initially been a localised term for <strong>the</strong> Cape Town cells) to refer to<br />

all PAC-inspired violence and activities throughout <strong>the</strong> country, Poqo is examined largely<br />

through an organisational lens. 80 While Leballo had argued that <strong>the</strong>re had never been a Poqo<br />

organisation as such, only <strong>the</strong> PAC, as I have showed in <strong>the</strong> previous chapter this word seems<br />

to have been taken up in <strong>the</strong> much publicised aftermath <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> Bashee<br />

79 Lodge bases this argument on a trial in Cape Town (1963) <strong>of</strong> 32 men who had allegedly been planning an<br />

uprising. He fur<strong>the</strong>r relies on this trial in which 20 men from <strong>the</strong> Langa ‘bachelor’ hostels were tried in Cape<br />

Town in 1963. See Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 98.<br />

80 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 241. Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 262.


69<br />

River killings, and Poqo suddenly appeared as a formidable threat to white South Africa. Via<br />

<strong>the</strong> previous murders and violent activities in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> area (formally linked in <strong>the</strong> aftermath<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>), it was given a pre-history by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trials, and following<br />

<strong>the</strong>se sources, by scholars as well; violent activities in o<strong>the</strong>r areas and regions were attributed<br />

to Poqo, giving it a wider reach. 81<br />

<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> same way as <strong>the</strong> Commission had, Lodge employs <strong>the</strong>se murders to make <strong>the</strong> argument<br />

that <strong>the</strong> uprising was not <strong>the</strong> first instance <strong>of</strong> violence in <strong>Paarl</strong> but that Poqo had been active<br />

for several months. 82 The media and Commission employed <strong>the</strong> murders in <strong>Paarl</strong> as well as<br />

<strong>the</strong> killings at <strong>the</strong> Bashee River to add to <strong>the</strong> fear built up around this ‘Poqo’ organisation.<br />

However it seems to be only after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> that <strong>the</strong>se incidents were really appropriated for a<br />

very specific public construction <strong>of</strong> Poqo by <strong>the</strong> media, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and court<br />

trials.<br />

Finding its place in liberation historiography<br />

What most scholars fail to note is that even within <strong>the</strong> PAC itself those activities attributed to<br />

Poqo received significant criticism and at different times Poqo was claimed and disowned.<br />

There was an immediate effort to stress that <strong>the</strong>se actions were by no means sanctioned by <strong>the</strong><br />

PAC’s national structure. 83 PAC leader, Charles Lakaje expressed disapproval at <strong>the</strong> ‘heroic’<br />

acts <strong>of</strong> Poqo and argued that, “The PAC (at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo attacks) was a loose<br />

uncoordinated organisation that seemed to be moving forward purely on <strong>the</strong> impetus <strong>of</strong><br />

emotions, enthusiasm and largely confusion...There was no carefully planned out programme<br />

81 Besides <strong>the</strong> previously mentioned murders in <strong>Paarl</strong> during <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> 1962, Poqo was at this stage fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />

connected to murders and violence in Langa, murders or attempted murders <strong>of</strong> several chiefs and advisors in <strong>the</strong><br />

Transkei who were read as collaborators with <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state, attacks on police stations at Langa, East<br />

London and King Williams Town, and <strong>the</strong> Bashee Bridge killings. See Report, 7-8. See also Maaba, “The PAC’s<br />

war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 268.<br />

82 Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 252.<br />

83 Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 285.


70<br />

and everyone seemed to have engaged in rash action, if such actions would crown <strong>the</strong><br />

participants as brave, staunch and daring members in <strong>the</strong> eyes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Party.” 84 Sobukwe also<br />

criticised Poqo and distanced himself and <strong>the</strong> PAC from its acts <strong>of</strong> violence. 85 Leballo himself<br />

at one time described <strong>Paarl</strong> and <strong>the</strong> Bashee River killings as premature actions by groups that<br />

had “jumped <strong>the</strong> gun” but at <strong>the</strong> same time he expressed <strong>the</strong> PAC’s motto as “kill” or be<br />

“killed.” 86 PAC leaders in exile seem to have alternated between claiming Poqo as <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

and denying responsibility for its acts. Perhaps part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> difficulty <strong>of</strong> assigning Poqo and <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> a place within black liberation historiography relates to its murky status even<br />

within <strong>the</strong> PAC.<br />

<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC’s written submission to <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission it took up<br />

Snyman’s interpretation that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> localised grievances with<br />

Mbekweni’s director, Mr Le Roux who had “claimed to be <strong>the</strong>ir protector. This was<br />

confirmed by <strong>the</strong> justice Snyman Commission <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry.” However even here <strong>the</strong>y cannot<br />

help but run up against <strong>the</strong> contradiction that it was not Le Roux that was <strong>the</strong> target <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> but <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> police station “when <strong>the</strong> Africans were finally aroused..” 87<br />

Even within <strong>the</strong> PAC <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong>re seems to have been a production <strong>of</strong> a resistance struggle<br />

narrative in which some events were celebrated while o<strong>the</strong>rs did not seem to fit. Beyond <strong>the</strong><br />

events in <strong>Paarl</strong>, Poqo features in <strong>the</strong> literature only in connection with violence in Langa,<br />

Stellenbosch, <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> five whites at <strong>the</strong> Bashee River Bridge in <strong>the</strong> Transkei, and a<br />

failed attempt to assassinate Kaiser Matanzima. 88 While <strong>the</strong> anti-pass campaign, <strong>the</strong> resulting<br />

84 ka Plaatjie, “The PAC’s internal underground activities,” 680.<br />

85 Kondlo, <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twilight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Revolution, 235.<br />

86 ka Plaatjie, “The PAC’s internal underground activities,” 670.<br />

87 “The Armed Struggle,” Submission by <strong>the</strong> P.A.C. (1996), 3.<br />

88 H. Giliomee and B. Mbenga, New History <strong>of</strong> South Africa (Cape Town: Tafelberg Publishers, 2007), 341. C.J<br />

Driver, Patrick Duncan: South African and Pan-African, (Claremont: David Phillips Publishers, 1980). Maaba,<br />

“The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 257-297. Snyman seems to have been <strong>the</strong> first to relate all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se incidents


71<br />

massacre at Sharpeville, and <strong>the</strong> Langa <strong>march</strong> on parliament in Cape Town are remembered<br />

as <strong>the</strong> key activities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC, <strong>the</strong> events at <strong>Paarl</strong>, <strong>the</strong> Bashee River Bridge and <strong>the</strong><br />

attempted assassination <strong>of</strong> Kaiser Matanzima are attributed to Poqo. 89 Therefore <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

uprising, dismissed to some extent as one <strong>of</strong> Poqo’s impulsive and futile ‘heroic’ acts, finds<br />

only limited space if any in comparison to <strong>the</strong> memory <strong>of</strong> Sharpeville and Langa. This would<br />

again suggest that <strong>the</strong>re was some instability between <strong>the</strong> PAC and Poqo although <strong>the</strong> trend<br />

has been to conflate <strong>the</strong> two.<br />

<strong>In</strong> this sense, at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> both in its representation by <strong>the</strong> PAC and rival<br />

liberation movements, <strong>the</strong> uprising was designated to <strong>the</strong> margins <strong>of</strong> an African nationalist<br />

narrative <strong>of</strong> struggle in South Africa in much <strong>the</strong> same way as subaltern scholar Shahid Amin<br />

describes <strong>the</strong> violence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chauri Chaura riot in <strong>In</strong>dia as being deemed to hold no place in a<br />

“proper nationalist history.” 90<br />

<strong>In</strong> his work on Chauri Chaura, Amin suggests that <strong>the</strong> nationalist master narrative produced a<br />

“selective national amnesia in relation to specified events which would fit awkwardly, even<br />

seriously inconveniencing, <strong>the</strong> neatly woven pattern.” 91 The exclusion and marginalisation <strong>of</strong><br />

events such as Chauri Chaura (and by extension <strong>Paarl</strong>) Amin suggests are meant to<br />

distinguish between what is viewed as au<strong>the</strong>ntic popular protest and ‘crime.’ Defined<br />

<strong>the</strong>refore as a “spontaneous and mindless riot,” Chauri Chaura, Amin argues, gets quarantined<br />

within a consequentialist past that is meant to explain why a specific phase or type <strong>of</strong> struggle<br />

was unsuccessful. As such Chauri Chaura gets “written out as it was recounted.” 92<br />

as featured in his report under a discussion <strong>of</strong> Poqo- against black and white people respectively. Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Snyman Commission, 7-8.<br />

89 Ka Plaatjie, “The PAC’s internal underground Activities,” 669.<br />

90 Shahid Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory: Chauri Chaura, 1922-1992 (Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong> California<br />

Press, 1995), 9<br />

91 Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory, 3.<br />

92 Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory, 9.


72<br />

According to political scholar Andre du Toit <strong>the</strong> turn to political violence in South Africa has<br />

been understood through a particular master narrative which linked political violence to a<br />

general modernisation project. However similarly to Amin’s argument, Du Toit suggests that<br />

<strong>the</strong>re are peripheral incidents or events- and <strong>Paarl</strong> is cited as one such- which do not fit neatly<br />

into <strong>the</strong> modernising framework <strong>of</strong> mainstream resistance to apar<strong>the</strong>id. 93 According to Du<br />

Toit <strong>the</strong> “Africanist” inspiration and attack on <strong>the</strong> white residents <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> suggests a strong<br />

symbolism which challenges <strong>the</strong> modernising character <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> more typical understanding <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> move towards violent resistance. 94 <strong>In</strong> this way <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> seemingly interrupts <strong>the</strong><br />

flow <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dominant narrative and is consequently largely silenced.<br />

The ANC and its armed wing, Umkhonto We Sizwe carefully distinguished <strong>the</strong>mselves and<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir methods from that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC and Poqo. The ANC spoke with contempt <strong>of</strong> Poqo and its<br />

activities especially in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> attacks launched on <strong>the</strong> Bashee River Bridge, Langa and<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> as it argued that “<strong>the</strong>re are more effective ways <strong>of</strong> busting <strong>the</strong> White supremacy state.” 95<br />

The ANC and Umkhonto <strong>the</strong>refore argued that not only was Poqo acting against <strong>the</strong> wrong<br />

target but that it was unable to conduct <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> conflict which was necessary under <strong>the</strong><br />

conditions in South Africa:<br />

“A crowd <strong>of</strong> unarmed men on a midnight <strong>march</strong> to town cannot break <strong>the</strong> police, <strong>the</strong><br />

army and all <strong>the</strong> oppression <strong>of</strong> Verwoerd. That was <strong>Paarl</strong>- a heroic effort born out <strong>of</strong><br />

oppression, but badly conceived. It is no good to think <strong>of</strong> Impis 96 [<strong>the</strong> traditional<br />

African battle units] not to modern guerrilla war...War is not a gesture <strong>of</strong> defiance. For<br />

a sum total <strong>of</strong> nine Whites killed-only one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m a policeman, and he killed by<br />

accident-hundreds <strong>of</strong> Poqos are in jail serving thousands <strong>of</strong> years imprisonment. For a<br />

wild boast Leballo has caused <strong>the</strong> round-up <strong>of</strong> unknown numbers <strong>of</strong> young<br />

93 André Du Toit, “Understanding South African Political Violence: A New Problematic?” UNRISD Discussion<br />

Paper 43 (April 1993), 30.<br />

94 Du Toit, “Understanding South African Political Violence,” 28.<br />

95 Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa, 6.<br />

96 The isiZulu word for an armed body <strong>of</strong> men which carries with it <strong>the</strong> connotations <strong>of</strong> Zulu battles and violent<br />

resistance against colonialists. Although this representation contradicts <strong>the</strong> notion <strong>of</strong> Poqo as undisciplined and<br />

disorganised fighters as Zulu armies were celebrated for <strong>the</strong>ir military formations and strategies. Yet here for <strong>the</strong><br />

ANC this metaphor comes to represent a form <strong>of</strong> resistance which was not viable in <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state<br />

repression.


73<br />

fighters...The freedom forces <strong>of</strong> South Africa must be coordinated-cell with cell,<br />

branch with branch, region with region- in revolution. There must be strong disciplineno<br />

actions going <strong>of</strong>f halfcock...Freedom fighters must be trained. Ten men, well<br />

trained and organised, can <strong>of</strong>ten without fuss, do a job that 200 heroic but badly led,<br />

would bungle.” 97<br />

<strong>In</strong> some ways <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was used by <strong>the</strong> ANC and later historiography as a<br />

metaphor <strong>of</strong> what not to do, as opposed to a notion <strong>of</strong> how resistance should happen. <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

was considered to be an example <strong>of</strong> disorganised violence as opposed to <strong>the</strong> ANC’s argument<br />

that only “organised violence will smash apar<strong>the</strong>id.” 98 <strong>In</strong> this context Poqo was placed within<br />

a framework <strong>of</strong> archaic and ineffective traditions <strong>of</strong> resistance which was seen to have no<br />

place in <strong>the</strong> image <strong>the</strong> ANC had created for itself <strong>of</strong> sophisticated, modern and intellectual<br />

strategy <strong>of</strong> resistance. 99 Poqo’s fighters are deemed to be undisciplined and disorganised,<br />

unlike <strong>the</strong> ANC’s “freedom fighters.” Poqo activists were considered “young men, brave and<br />

impatient for freedom” and although <strong>the</strong> ANC was striving for <strong>the</strong> same freedom it insisted<br />

that “impatience alone leads to recklessness, and recklessness can lose us <strong>the</strong> battle. The<br />

Leballo way is useless.” 100 The ANC considered Poqo’s slogans to be “a panicky cry <strong>of</strong> blind<br />

leaders…We distrust despair, for it does not make good soldiers. Despair sent <strong>the</strong> men <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong>, armed with nothing but <strong>the</strong>ir bravery, unorganised, untrained, and badly led, to meet<br />

<strong>the</strong> bullets <strong>of</strong> Verwoerd’s police.” 101<br />

97 “The ANC spearheads Revolution: Leballo? No! Leaflet issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC,” May 1963 accessed at<br />

www.anc.org.za on 23 September 2011. Also reproduced in Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 754.<br />

98 “The ANC spearheads Revolution: Leballo? No! Leaflet issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC,” May 1963 accessed at<br />

www.anc.org.za on 23 September 2011. Also contained in Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 754.<br />

99 Although <strong>the</strong> ANC portrayed an image <strong>of</strong> itself as a modern and intellectual movement as opposed to Poqo<br />

“impis,” <strong>the</strong> ANC was to some extent also implicated in this realm <strong>of</strong> traditional warriors. The ANC’s logo<br />

depicts a spear, <strong>the</strong> kind used by Zulu warriors, and manifesto and Umkhonto’s manifesto <strong>of</strong> 16 December 1961<br />

is accompanied by a caricatured warrior wielding a spear and 19 th Century Zulu chief Bambatha’s memory is<br />

called on, representing a fearless black armed resistance against colonial oppression. See ANC <strong>of</strong>ficial website,<br />

“Manifesto <strong>of</strong> Umkhonto We Sizwe,” accessed at www.anc.org.za on 25 February 2012. However <strong>the</strong> difference<br />

between <strong>the</strong> ANC and Poqo here is that while <strong>the</strong> ANC claims such a connection <strong>the</strong>y do not replicate it.<br />

100 “The ANC spearheads Revolution: Leballo? No! Leaflet issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC,” May 1963 accessed at<br />

www.anc.org.za on 23 September 2011. Also contained in Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 754.<br />

101 “The ANC spearheads Revolution: Leaflet issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC,” May 1963, accessed at www.anc.org.za on<br />

23 September 2011. Also contained in Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 754. Ano<strong>the</strong>r document issued by


74<br />

Certainly a grand narrative <strong>of</strong> black resistance in South Africa did develop largely around <strong>the</strong><br />

ANC both in South Africa and abroad. This was a narrative <strong>of</strong> a heroic and noble antiapar<strong>the</strong>id<br />

struggle led by <strong>the</strong> ANC against <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id regime. It is largely an ANC-centred<br />

narrative that has informed and structured our understanding <strong>of</strong> periods <strong>of</strong> repression and<br />

resistance in South Africa. Even though it played out in 1963 alongside <strong>the</strong> Poqo trials and<br />

invoked <strong>the</strong> same anti-sabotage legislation, it is more <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong> Rivonia Trial (which tried ten<br />

ANC leaders, including Nelson Mandela) and not <strong>the</strong> Poqo trials that had made <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />

history books in post-apar<strong>the</strong>id South Africa. 102<br />

<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> such a grand narrative, processes <strong>of</strong> inclusions and exclusions were<br />

enacted and specific versions <strong>of</strong> events were adapted to conform to <strong>the</strong> contemporary<br />

narrative <strong>of</strong> liberation <strong>of</strong>fered by <strong>the</strong> ANC as <strong>the</strong> new ruling party. 103 Events had been<br />

fashioned in order to create a new national identity in post-apar<strong>the</strong>id South Africa. 104 The<br />

organization determined which events would be accorded recognition in <strong>the</strong> grand narrative <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> liberation struggle and how <strong>the</strong>y would be remembered. <strong>In</strong> his attempt to examine <strong>the</strong> way<br />

in which <strong>the</strong> Soweto uprising has been remembered and institutionalized, historian Gary<br />

Baines suggests that <strong>the</strong> foundational narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> liberation struggle in South Africa has<br />

been produced through a multilayered process involving iconisation, <strong>the</strong>atrical storytelling,<br />

memorialisation and ritualisation. 105 As a result <strong>of</strong> what Baines calls “<strong>the</strong> exclusivity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> ANC on 6 April 1963 argued that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was a “misguided political action” and “futile act <strong>of</strong><br />

terrorism.” Copied in Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 749-750.<br />

102 The Rivonia Trial (1963-1964) tried 20 ANC leaders including Mandela, Walter Sisulu and Govan Mbeki on<br />

<strong>the</strong> charges <strong>of</strong> sabotage. See Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 673-678.<br />

103 Scott Couper, “An Embarrassment to <strong>the</strong> Congress? The Silencing <strong>of</strong> Chief Albert Luthuli and <strong>the</strong> production<br />

<strong>of</strong> ANC history,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, vol35, no2 (2009). Reading Couper’s analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> way<br />

in which <strong>the</strong> prominent ANC leader Albert Luthuli’s disapproval <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> turn to armed violence was silenced<br />

because it represented an “embarrassment” to <strong>the</strong> ANC grand narrative.<br />

104 Gary Baines, “The Master Narrative <strong>of</strong> South Africa’s Liberation Struggle: Remembering and forgetting June<br />

16, 1976,” The <strong>In</strong>ternational Journal <strong>of</strong> African Historical Studies, Vol. 40, No. 4 (2007), 301.<br />

105 Baines, “The Master Narrative <strong>of</strong> South Africa’s Liberation Struggle,” 302.


75<br />

ANC’s unilinear tale <strong>of</strong> heroism,” <strong>the</strong> PAC has been afforded little space in this narrative,<br />

Poqo even less. 106<br />

It seems that Lodge was partly correct <strong>the</strong>n in his suggestion that it is due to Poqo’s<br />

representation at <strong>the</strong> time that it was marginalised in what has remained largely ANCdominant<br />

literature. And in some ways Lodge had tried to do what Amin is suggesting by<br />

attempting to elevate <strong>the</strong> status <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> South African black<br />

liberation history in which it had been deemed to fit uncomfortably. 107 However, at <strong>the</strong> same<br />

time, Lodge starts his discussion <strong>of</strong> Poqo by juxtaposing it with- and distinguishing it from<strong>the</strong><br />

ANC armed wing. This move in itself allows for <strong>the</strong> continuation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> view <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

ANC’s ‘noble,’ modern and intellectual approach to armed struggle as opposed to Poqo’s<br />

approach. Such a view is central to <strong>the</strong> hegemony <strong>of</strong> an ANC narrative <strong>of</strong> struggle. While he<br />

speaks <strong>of</strong> Umkhonto’s “carefully controlled campaign <strong>of</strong> violence,” Poqo’s activities are<br />

referred to as a “spontaneous popular uprising.” 108<br />

<strong>In</strong> trying to rescue <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo itself from <strong>the</strong> margins <strong>of</strong> South African<br />

historiography, and its representation as irrational, Lodge and those who have followed him<br />

have mined <strong>the</strong> documentary sources and attempted to construct a different Poqo. But <strong>the</strong> cost<br />

<strong>of</strong> summoning it into <strong>the</strong> formal history <strong>of</strong> liberation organisations, ironically confirms its<br />

marginal status. By casting Poqo in <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> liberation organisations, Lodge and o<strong>the</strong>rs<br />

exclude alternative ways <strong>of</strong> thinking resistance. <strong>In</strong> attempting to restore Poqo by narrating it<br />

106 Baines, “The Master Narrative <strong>of</strong> South Africa’s Liberation Struggle, 301. For a similar argument in relation<br />

to heritage see Sabine Marshall, “Pointing to <strong>the</strong> dead: Victims, Martyrs and Public Memory in South Africa,”<br />

South African Historical Journal, 60 (2008). Marshall suggests that, “<strong>the</strong> under-representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC<br />

story…echoes to some extent <strong>the</strong> unequal power relations but more significantly seems to be propelled by a need<br />

to protect <strong>the</strong> inspiring, moral narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> liberation struggle from being sullied or compromised by <strong>the</strong><br />

PAC’s radicalism and more especially Poqo’s violent terrorist activities.” Hilary Saphire makes a similar<br />

argument that it is because it was <strong>the</strong> ANC and not <strong>the</strong> PAC that emerged as <strong>the</strong> major liberation movement in<br />

South Africa, in terms <strong>of</strong> both its international credibility and its legitimacy in South Africa itself, which<br />

historians have tended to concentrate <strong>the</strong>ir attention on <strong>the</strong> ANC ra<strong>the</strong>r than <strong>the</strong> PAC. Hilary Saphire,<br />

“Liberation Movements, Exile, and <strong>In</strong>ternational Solidarity: An <strong>In</strong>troduction,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African<br />

Studies, vol.35, no. 2 (June 2009), 275.<br />

107 See Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory, 9.<br />

108 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 231.


76<br />

along <strong>the</strong> lines <strong>of</strong> an organisational history, Lodge undercuts his own critique. By relying<br />

directly on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s interpretation, Lodge largely reproduce s <strong>the</strong> state’s<br />

representation <strong>of</strong> Poqo and continues <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participants’ agency.<br />

It becomes clear that different histories around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> continue to convey much <strong>the</strong><br />

same narrative- a narrative put in place largely by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trials. This<br />

seems to relate to <strong>the</strong> ways in which much <strong>of</strong> this scholarship had relied to varying degrees on<br />

<strong>the</strong> archives which I have laid out in <strong>the</strong> previous chapter, particularly <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission. While in some cases attempting to read <strong>the</strong>se sources against <strong>the</strong> grain, most<br />

accounts seem to have continued to use <strong>the</strong>se archives in a documentary sense. Much <strong>of</strong> this<br />

literature around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> has given little, if any, attention to <strong>the</strong> procedures through which<br />

much <strong>of</strong> this ‘evidence’ was produced and attained or <strong>the</strong> contexts in which witnesses and<br />

accused spoke, or did not.<br />

<strong>In</strong> this chapter I have examined <strong>the</strong> histories that exist around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March and Poqo. It is<br />

clear that <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s narrative is persistent in <strong>the</strong> accounts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> by<br />

academic histories as well as <strong>the</strong> so called “struggle histories,” which seem to add little that<br />

was new, except sources. Poqo does not seem to be understood o<strong>the</strong>r than as an appendage <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> PAC, or essentially as <strong>the</strong> PAC, and in this way is written into an organisational frame.<br />

Lodge suggests that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>’s place in <strong>the</strong> shadows <strong>of</strong> history results from <strong>the</strong><br />

marginal place that had been assigned to it and Poqo within <strong>the</strong> larger framework <strong>of</strong> liberation<br />

historiography in South Africa which favours an intellectual and progressive ANC-centred<br />

narrative. However by also narrating Poqo in terms <strong>of</strong> an organisational history, Lodge in fact<br />

undercuts <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> strength <strong>of</strong> his own critique regarding <strong>the</strong><br />

importance <strong>of</strong> marginal histories. Where <strong>the</strong>se accounts differ it is in relation to <strong>the</strong> causes for<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, but here it seems that what Lodge effects is not a new explanation but one that


77<br />

recomposes and reverses <strong>the</strong> evidence before Snyman. Whereas Snyman had rejected<br />

structural violence and government policy as a significant cause in favour <strong>of</strong> local grievances,<br />

Lodge places great emphasis on <strong>the</strong> former. The failure <strong>of</strong> scholars seems to me may extend<br />

from <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive itself. As such, ra<strong>the</strong>r than embarking on a recovery mission as<br />

Lodge does, it seems to me that it is useful to think about <strong>the</strong> ways in which knowledge gets<br />

produced and ordered. The following chapter is interested in <strong>the</strong> ways in which photographs<br />

produced around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> may allow us to read one such procedure <strong>of</strong> knowing<br />

through means <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising’s visual depiction. Perhaps a reading <strong>of</strong> this photographic<br />

archive might <strong>the</strong>n enable us to complicate <strong>the</strong> seemingly enduring narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.


78<br />

Chapter 3:<br />

A different angle?: Reading photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />

“The positioned subjectivities in looking at photographs leaves a space to articulate o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

histories outside dominant historical methods.” 1<br />

<strong>In</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> a project to digitise liberation archives in Sou<strong>the</strong>rn Africa, historians Allan<br />

Isaacman and Premesh Lalu suggest that careful and critical reading can enable an expansion<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> angle <strong>of</strong> view and in so doing can deepen and complicate <strong>the</strong> nationalist metanarative. 2<br />

They aim to problematise <strong>the</strong> dominant national narratives and to raise a range <strong>of</strong> questions<br />

linked to <strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> knowledge. 3<br />

As <strong>the</strong>y suggest, “it is important to shift emphasis<br />

from a narrow formulation <strong>of</strong> victors’ narratives to more nuanced and inclusive histories <strong>of</strong><br />

struggle- histories that do not simply reproduce <strong>the</strong> dominant narratives…” 4<br />

Perhaps if we expand our field <strong>of</strong> view in relation to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and carefully read <strong>the</strong>se<br />

archives it might reveal numerous threads that could be followed and <strong>the</strong>reby enable multiple<br />

roads for thinking <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> outside <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> repression/resistance framework. This at least was<br />

my thought when I decided to take a small photographical archive around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />

that, although forming part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission and subsequent trials, has not been used by<br />

scholars. A careful reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> visual representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and its aftermath, I<br />

hoped, may have allowed me to escape <strong>the</strong> shadows <strong>of</strong> Snyman and <strong>the</strong> trial transcripts,<br />

potentially enabling a more nuanced reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising. This effort, initially intended as<br />

my final chapter, proved harder than I had thought, but is <strong>of</strong>fered here as a stage in clearing<br />

<strong>the</strong> ground.<br />

1 Elizabeth Edwards, “Photography and <strong>the</strong> performance <strong>of</strong> history,” Kronos (Special Issue Visual History),<br />

No.27 (2001).<br />

2 Premesh Lalu and Allen Isaacman, “Digitisation, history, and <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> a postcolonial archive <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn<br />

African liberation struggles,” The Aluka project, Africa Today, vol. 52, No.2 (2005), 62.<br />

3 Lalu and Isaacman, “Digitisation, history, and <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> a postcolonial archive <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African<br />

liberation struggles,”62.<br />

4 Lalu and Isaacman, “Digitisation, history, and <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> a postcolonial archive <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African<br />

liberation struggles, 60.


79<br />

From <strong>the</strong> outset, images featured prominently in <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> this event, through <strong>the</strong> media,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> court cases that followed. The chapter is particularly<br />

concerned with a file containing photographs <strong>of</strong> men arrested for participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />

These images <strong>the</strong>n are products <strong>of</strong> state surveillance and were meant as means <strong>of</strong> identifying<br />

individuals. As such <strong>the</strong>se photographs became ‘evidence’ <strong>of</strong> Poqo and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising. I ask<br />

in this chapter whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>y give a face to an o<strong>the</strong>rwise hidden organisation, Poqo. However<br />

at <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong>se photographs seem to destabilise <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> Poqo image that <strong>the</strong> state<br />

was attempting to construct, which is perhaps why <strong>the</strong>y were never released to <strong>the</strong> Press for<br />

publication, in <strong>the</strong> same way that pictures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused are <strong>of</strong>ten published at <strong>the</strong> completion<br />

<strong>of</strong> a trial. Forty-three years later, in 2006, Ace Mgxashe was <strong>the</strong> only one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> scholars to<br />

have included one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se images in his book, although only in an illustrative capacity. 5<br />

With regard to <strong>the</strong>se particular photographs (or ‘mugshots’), this chapter is interested in <strong>the</strong><br />

part <strong>of</strong> visuality in <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> a Poqo subject as it grapples with <strong>the</strong> difficulty, perhaps<br />

impossibility, <strong>of</strong> writing <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> differently.<br />

Picturing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />

From <strong>the</strong> outset photographs played an important part in <strong>the</strong> representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />

and it’s accused. The uprising produced a media spectacle and appeared in newspapers and<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r publications throughout South Africa. These incorporated crime scene-like photographs<br />

<strong>of</strong> Loop Street with captions indicating “girl murdered here” and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “blood-stained<br />

bedding” in ano<strong>the</strong>r house (Image 1, 7). 6 O<strong>the</strong>r photographs depicted <strong>the</strong> damage to property,<br />

shops and petrol stations (Image 3, 5, 6). 7<br />

These were <strong>of</strong>ten accompanied by portraits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

two white victims, Rentia Vermeulen and Frans Richard (Image 2). Often <strong>the</strong> same<br />

5 Ace Mgxashe uses one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> group images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused without much contextualisation o<strong>the</strong>r than to say<br />

that <strong>the</strong>se were some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “PAC members” who were hanged for <strong>the</strong> part in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Ace Mgxashe,<br />

Are you with us? The story <strong>of</strong> a PAC activist (Cape Town: Tafelberg, 2006).<br />

6 The Cape Times (23 November 1962). Cape Argus (22 November 1962). <strong>Paarl</strong> Post, (23 November 1962).<br />

7 The <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (23 November 1962). <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November 1962). Cape Argus (22 November 1962).


80<br />

photographs were reused in different newspapers, creating a consistent visual image. 8 These<br />

images served to provoke an awareness <strong>of</strong> violence. <strong>In</strong> this way from <strong>the</strong> beginning, a specific<br />

public visual image was created <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> that accompanied and illustrated <strong>the</strong> written<br />

narrative <strong>of</strong> a violent and destructive event. These images in some ways were tropes that<br />

drew on and manipulated <strong>the</strong> representations <strong>of</strong> violence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sharpeville massacre, Langa<br />

<strong>march</strong> and Kenya’s Mau Mau rebellion which were still fresh in people’s minds. <strong>In</strong> a sense<br />

<strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> bloodied bedding, blood on street pavements, damages to properties and <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> “rioter’s weapons” (Image 3), heightened white fears and played into <strong>the</strong> state’s<br />

propaganda machinery, legitimating its massive security measures being undertaken during<br />

<strong>the</strong> post-Sharpeville period. 9<br />

8 Cape Argus (22 November 1962). Cape Argus (23 November 1962). <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (23 November 1962). <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

Post (27 November 1962). Cape Times (23 November 1962).<br />

9 <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November 1962).


81<br />

Image 1: Cape Times, 23 November 1962.<br />

This page <strong>of</strong> photographs under <strong>the</strong> heading “Grim aftermath <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>’s hours <strong>of</strong> terror” appears in <strong>the</strong> Cape<br />

Times <strong>the</strong> day after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />

Image 2: The <strong>Paarl</strong> Post, 23 November 1962. Several<br />

newspapers included <strong>the</strong>se photographs <strong>of</strong> Rentia Vermeulen and Frans Richard. 10<br />

10 See also The Cape Times (23 November 1962) where portraits <strong>of</strong> Vermeulen and Richard appeared below a<br />

caption naming <strong>the</strong>m as “The Victims.”


82<br />

Image 3: The <strong>Paarl</strong> Post, Tuesday 27 November 1962. Images depict damage to shops and petrol pumps along<br />

Lady Grey Street, and <strong>the</strong> manager Cuthbert’s shoe store holding an axe and stick found in <strong>the</strong> store after <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> as well as one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> victims, Francina Perold, photographed in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> hospital.<br />

While photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> crime-scenes, damages and white victims formed <strong>the</strong> public image<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, a very different set <strong>of</strong> photographs were produced <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men arrested in<br />

<strong>the</strong> aftermath <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising(See Images 9-19). These photographs were taken soon after<br />

arrests were made or, in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> those wounded during <strong>the</strong> uprising, while recovering in<br />

hospital. These arrestees needed to be made identifiable yet <strong>the</strong> large numbers seem to have<br />

posed a problem. As a result, while some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images are single portraits, many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

accused were photographed in groups. Consequently with <strong>the</strong> exception <strong>of</strong> a few, <strong>the</strong>se<br />

photographs do not appear as <strong>the</strong> typical police mug-shot. Yet <strong>the</strong>y were meant for <strong>the</strong> same<br />

purpose, to serve <strong>the</strong> police as an instrument <strong>of</strong> identification. My main interest lies here,


83<br />

with <strong>the</strong>se images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused, which remained part <strong>of</strong> a private world- used by <strong>the</strong> police<br />

during interrogations, as well as by advocates during <strong>the</strong> Commission hearings and <strong>the</strong> later<br />

trials, but which never appeared in <strong>the</strong> public domain. 11<br />

Identification and subjectification through police photographs<br />

The photographs form part <strong>of</strong> a long history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> photography by police forces as a<br />

means <strong>of</strong> identification. <strong>In</strong>itially in Europe since <strong>the</strong> early 1840’s, recording and identifying<br />

people through means <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “infallible” camera seemed to be a solution to <strong>the</strong> problem <strong>of</strong><br />

recognising delinquents. 12 <strong>In</strong> his essay “The Body and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>,” Allan Sekula discusses<br />

how photography came to establish and define <strong>the</strong> territory <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “o<strong>the</strong>r” in mid-19 th century<br />

society. <strong>In</strong> this instance photography moved away from <strong>the</strong> traditional honorific portrait and<br />

took on <strong>the</strong> authority <strong>of</strong> medical and anatomical illustration. 13 <strong>In</strong>fluenced by <strong>the</strong> studies <strong>of</strong><br />

physiognomy and phrenology at <strong>the</strong> time, photography became part <strong>of</strong> efforts to control and<br />

regulate individuals seen as deviant and menacing to social order. 14 The idea <strong>of</strong> “<strong>the</strong><br />

criminal” and <strong>the</strong> photographic representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> criminal body became an important<br />

object <strong>of</strong> socio-political interest and scientific study. 15<br />

11 Snyman Commission proceedings (hereafter Snyman Commission), 140-143. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />

Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court<br />

case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court<br />

case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544.Supreme Court case,<br />

State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />

Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560. Supreme Court case,<br />

State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.Supreme Court case, State vs Titus<br />

Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823. Supreme Court Case, State vs<br />

Brandford Nkukwane and 11 o<strong>the</strong>rs. National archives, Box 1/1/1/568.<br />

12 Jens Jäger, “Photography: a means <strong>of</strong> surveillance? Judicial Photography, 1850 to 1900” in Crime, History<br />

and Societies, Vol.5, No.1 (2001).<br />

13 Alan Sekula, “The Body and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>” in Bolton (ed), The contest <strong>of</strong> meaning (Minneapolis: University <strong>of</strong><br />

Minnesota Press, 1989), 346.<br />

14 Physiognomy is <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> human face and depended on <strong>the</strong> notion that one could assess an individual’s<br />

character or personality based on <strong>the</strong>ir outer appearance, particularly <strong>the</strong> face. Phrenology was a very popular<br />

pseudoscience during <strong>the</strong> 19 th century which focused on measurements <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> human skull.<br />

15 Sekula, “The Body and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>,” 347.


84<br />

For <strong>the</strong> police, courts and associated legal institutions, photography <strong>of</strong>fered what was believed<br />

to be an objective reproduction <strong>of</strong> reality and could <strong>the</strong>refore potentially be used as evidence.<br />

Criminal identification photographs were designed <strong>the</strong>n to assist in making arrests and police<br />

forces started to use photographs systematically in <strong>the</strong> 1870’s. <strong>In</strong> attempt to deal with <strong>the</strong><br />

growing numbers <strong>of</strong> photographs taken by <strong>the</strong> police, in 1879-1880 a Parisian police <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />

Alphonse Bertillion developed <strong>the</strong> first successful modern system <strong>of</strong> criminal identification.<br />

Bertillion’s system combined photographic portraiture, anthropometric description and<br />

abbreviated written notes on a single ‘fiche,’ or card. Bertillion also introduced a specialised<br />

“judicial style” <strong>of</strong> photography to <strong>the</strong> police. 16<br />

Due to <strong>the</strong>ir supposed accuracy photographs were, and are, <strong>of</strong>ten not reviewed with <strong>the</strong> same<br />

scepticism as written documents. 17 <strong>In</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> photographs in contemporary<br />

United States Supreme Court decisions, attorney Hampton Dellinger suggests that such<br />

uncritical reliance on photographs is problematic as photos include inherent distortions and<br />

are easily manipulated. He <strong>the</strong>refore goes as far as to suggest that courts should stop using<br />

visual attachments altoge<strong>the</strong>r. Dellinger’s argument is important here in terms <strong>of</strong> his assertion<br />

that while photographs are believed to be replicas <strong>of</strong> actual objects which are self explanatory,<br />

in reality “photographs, like documents, don’t speak for <strong>the</strong>mselves.” 18 Ra<strong>the</strong>r, a photograph<br />

presents a very specific perspective. Therefore in <strong>the</strong> same way as <strong>the</strong> written documents to<br />

which it is attached, a photograph needs to be seen first and foremost as an opinion.<br />

How <strong>the</strong>n do we begin to read <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused (Image 9-19)? These<br />

images were certainly produced by <strong>the</strong> police yet at <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> accused do not entirely fit with this genre. They do not really present as police<br />

16 Sekula, “The Body and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>,” 354.<br />

17 H. Dellinger, “Words are Enough: The troublesome use <strong>of</strong> photographs, maps, and o<strong>the</strong>r images in Supreme<br />

Court opinions,” Harvard Law Review, 110 (1997).<br />

18 Dellinger, “Words are Enough,” 1707.


85<br />

photographs. <strong>In</strong>stead <strong>the</strong>se images destabilise <strong>the</strong> genres and reference several different<br />

aspects. 19 No single compositional regime prevails among <strong>the</strong>se photographs. Whe<strong>the</strong>r this is<br />

due to <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>re was more than one person photographing or due to <strong>the</strong> problem <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> large number <strong>of</strong> subjects that needed to be photographed is uncertain. Yet <strong>the</strong> lack <strong>of</strong><br />

uniformity in and between <strong>the</strong>se photographs unsettles <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> image one would expect<br />

from police photography. Perhaps <strong>the</strong> large numbers <strong>of</strong> arrests in <strong>Paarl</strong> after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> had<br />

overwhelmed and disturbed <strong>the</strong> normal bureaucratic regime. As a result it is almost as if <strong>the</strong>se<br />

images did not yet have <strong>the</strong> visual language to perform as police photographs. The framing <strong>of</strong><br />

several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se images gives us some idea <strong>of</strong> a context, which is in many ways <strong>the</strong> direct<br />

opposite <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bertillion criminal photograph. Ra<strong>the</strong>r this reminds me <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> collection <strong>of</strong><br />

police photographs taken in Sydney, Australia in <strong>the</strong> early 20 th century presented by media<br />

scholar Peter Doyle in his book Crooks like us, in which <strong>the</strong>se images appear more like<br />

portraits than mug-shots. 20<br />

The discursive creation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subject as a deviant, criminal or mad man, and <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong><br />

photography in <strong>the</strong> attempts to classify and discipline <strong>the</strong> individual is reminiscent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

power/knowledge paradigm identified by Michel Foucault. The use <strong>of</strong> photography by <strong>the</strong><br />

police in enabling state surveillance and a specific subject/object <strong>of</strong> knowledge production<br />

resonates with Foucault’s argument about controlling <strong>the</strong> deviant through hierarchical<br />

observation whereby disciplinary power is achieved through visibility. 21 “Continuous power”<br />

is achieved through <strong>the</strong> establishment <strong>of</strong> “a perfect eye that nothing would escape and a centre<br />

towards which all gazes would be turned.” 22 Through Foucault’s discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> panopticon<br />

individuals who are permanently visible become objects <strong>of</strong> writing, observation and power. 23<br />

19 For <strong>the</strong> purposes <strong>of</strong> this chapter, I have made a selection <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused so as to display <strong>the</strong><br />

range <strong>of</strong> genres referenced.<br />

20 Peter Doyle, Crooks Like Us (New South Wales: Historic Houses Trust, 2009).<br />

21 Michel Foucault, Discipline and Punish: The birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prison (Vintage Books, 1995), 170-171.<br />

22 Foucault, Discipline and Punish, 173.<br />

23 Foucault, Discipline and Punish, 195.


86<br />

As Foucault notes <strong>the</strong>n, “<strong>the</strong> exposed intimate is <strong>the</strong> object <strong>of</strong> information, never a subject in<br />

communication.” 24 This is certainly true in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused, in <strong>the</strong><br />

sense that <strong>the</strong>se photographs were about observation and never about enabling <strong>the</strong> subjects to<br />

speak. However at <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>se images are not consistent with <strong>the</strong> police<br />

photography genre and that <strong>the</strong> police have not entirely been able to visually command <strong>the</strong><br />

body <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused, suggests <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> this Foucauldian notion <strong>of</strong> power through vision.<br />

Many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se photographs do not support <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> Poqo members as “murderous” and<br />

“blood-thirsty” “rioters” as portrayed through <strong>the</strong> media, Commission and trials. Several <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se might even be read as referencing dimensions <strong>of</strong> team photographs or casual group<br />

portraits. These photographs draw attention <strong>the</strong>n in <strong>the</strong> sense that <strong>the</strong>y contradict <strong>the</strong> stark<br />

silence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers in <strong>the</strong> media, Commission and trials. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong>se images <strong>the</strong>se men are<br />

powerfully present, even if it is a coerced presence. Perhaps it was because <strong>the</strong>se photographs<br />

seem to destabilise <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> Poqo which <strong>the</strong> state had attempted to create that, besides<br />

being used in court, <strong>the</strong>se photographs never appeared before public gaze. Perhaps it is<br />

precisely in this sense that <strong>the</strong>se images may lead to more nuanced understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong>.<br />

Yet at <strong>the</strong> same time we cannot ignore <strong>the</strong> fact that very specific agendas <strong>of</strong> visibility were at<br />

work in <strong>the</strong>ir production. 25 These images were meant as visual evidence used to classify and<br />

locate <strong>the</strong> individuals pictured here and to produce political subjects. 26 As South African<br />

photographer, Santu M<strong>of</strong>okeng, suggests, such photographs made up authoritative knowledge<br />

24 Foucault, Discipline and Punish, 200.<br />

25 Patricia Hayes, Jeremy Silvester and Wolfram Hartman, (hereafter Hayes et al) “Picturing <strong>the</strong> Past in Namibia:<br />

The visual archive and its energies,” in Carolyn Hamilton et al. (eds), Refiguring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong> (Cape Town: David<br />

Philip, 2002), 114.<br />

26 <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>the</strong>se photographs are not unlike <strong>the</strong> photographic portrait which appeared in passbooks carried<br />

by black people which identified, segregated and controlled <strong>the</strong> subject. Allen Feldman, “Violence and Vision:<br />

The pros<strong>the</strong>tics and aes<strong>the</strong>tics <strong>of</strong> terror,” in Vena Das, Violence and Subjectivity (Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong><br />

California Press, 2000), 49.


87<br />

which played no small part in <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> those populations to imperial (or in this case,<br />

apar<strong>the</strong>id) power. 27<br />

The production <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se images and <strong>the</strong>ir use and archiving as part <strong>of</strong> criminal court cases has<br />

a significant impact <strong>the</strong>n on <strong>the</strong> way in which <strong>the</strong>y should be interpreted. Photographic<br />

images never appear alone, <strong>the</strong>y are almost always accompanied by captions, headings, or<br />

reports which shape <strong>the</strong> way in which viewers read <strong>the</strong>se images. Photographs should also be<br />

read in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archives in which <strong>the</strong>y appear. John Taylor <strong>the</strong>refore argues that<br />

photographs are not a coherent medium in <strong>the</strong>mselves, “by <strong>the</strong>mselves <strong>the</strong>y have no<br />

identity.” 28 John Tagg, a historian <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uses <strong>of</strong> photography, also similarly suggests that<br />

photographs are meaningless beyond <strong>the</strong> power relations and institutional practices which<br />

provide for it. Tagg argues, “To serve as evidence and record, <strong>the</strong> image had to be said to<br />

speak for itself, though only qualified experts could read its lips.” 29 As Ka<strong>the</strong>rine Biber put it<br />

<strong>the</strong>n, “Though mute <strong>the</strong> photograph is always engaged in a discourse outside <strong>of</strong> itself.” 30 Who<br />

is it <strong>the</strong>n that is speaking for <strong>the</strong>se men pictured? 31<br />

It is important <strong>the</strong>n to explore <strong>the</strong> constitutive processes that have gone into <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong><br />

such images. Although nothing is noted about <strong>the</strong> photographic occasions, it is important to<br />

note that <strong>the</strong>re were power relations involved in <strong>the</strong>se occasions. These photographs have<br />

been taken by policemen, or under <strong>the</strong>ir supervision, and in <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> police. The<br />

27 Santu M<strong>of</strong>okeng, “The black photo album/ look at me: 1890-1900,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Contemporary African Art<br />

(1996), 56.<br />

28 John Taylor, Body Horror: photojournalism, catastrophe and war (New York: New York University Press,<br />

1998), 52.<br />

29 John Tagg, The Burden <strong>of</strong> Representation: Essays on photographies and histories (USA: University <strong>of</strong><br />

Minnesota Press, 1988), 17.<br />

30 Ka<strong>the</strong>rine Biber, Captive Images: Race, class and photography (New York: Routledge- Cavendish, 2007), 11.<br />

31 Abigail Solomon-Godeau, “Who is speaking thus? Some questions about documentary photography,” in<br />

Solomon-Godeau, Photography at <strong>the</strong> dock: Essays on photographic history, institutions, and practices<br />

(Minneapolis: University <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press, 1991), 169- 183.


88<br />

detainees are perhaps also interpellated by <strong>the</strong> camera pointed at <strong>the</strong>ir bodies. The camera’s<br />

lens is <strong>of</strong>ten considered equivalent to <strong>the</strong> pointed rifle. 32<br />

The photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se detainees enter <strong>the</strong> archive as visual attachments to Supreme Court<br />

case files on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials. They have been arranged in a small ring-binder file placed within<br />

an archival box. 33 As a result <strong>the</strong>y need to be read in this context. These are not treasured<br />

family photographs placed caringly into an album but ra<strong>the</strong>r are treated as evidence, holes<br />

punched into each image and added to <strong>the</strong> file in seemingly no specific sequence or order. <strong>In</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> ordering <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> trial documents, photographs have been separated from whatever<br />

caption or text had originally accompanied <strong>the</strong> image, <strong>the</strong>reby dehistoricising and<br />

decontextualising <strong>the</strong>m to some extent. 34<br />

There does not seem to be any accompanying documentation which might explain <strong>the</strong><br />

operating procedures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se police photographs. Most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se images have no case numbers<br />

or any traceable cross-reference to police briefs. I have only been able to trace one list which<br />

appears in a box <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> court cases, but which seems to correspond with some<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images. However this list provides no sense <strong>of</strong> context but ra<strong>the</strong>r is only concerned<br />

with supplying <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> respective photographic subjects. The photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

accused are fur<strong>the</strong>r not attributed to a photographer. As a result most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> information about<br />

<strong>the</strong>se photographs comes from <strong>the</strong> images <strong>the</strong>mselves and must <strong>the</strong>refore be in part<br />

speculative.<br />

As attachments to judicial files, <strong>the</strong>se photographs have <strong>the</strong>ir meaning in captions added<br />

mostly by policemen and through dialogue with witnesses. This is important for<br />

understanding <strong>the</strong> photographs’ histories as well as <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>y are interpreted. As<br />

32 Feldman, “Violence and Vision, 46.<br />

33 The photos <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused appear in criminal court file in <strong>the</strong> South African National archives, Cape Town.<br />

See Supreme Court Case, State vs Brandford Nkukwane and 11 o<strong>the</strong>rs. National archives, Box 1/1/1/568.<br />

34 Hayes et al, “Picturing <strong>the</strong> Past in Namibia,” 116.


89<br />

a result <strong>the</strong>se photographs do not tell us much about <strong>the</strong> men pictured here. Ra<strong>the</strong>r our reading<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images is always influenced by what can be ga<strong>the</strong>red about <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

photographic occasion and <strong>the</strong> discourses involved in <strong>the</strong>ir making and archiving. As<br />

Nigerian scholar and curator, Okwui Enwezor, suggests, “<strong>the</strong> criminal or racial inferior exist<br />

in <strong>the</strong> ne<strong>the</strong>rworld <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> photographic archive.” 35 When <strong>the</strong>y do take on a more prominent<br />

place in <strong>the</strong> archive, Enwezor argues, it is only to dissociate <strong>the</strong>m and expose <strong>the</strong>ir difference<br />

from ‘normal society.’ 36<br />

“Do you know this man?”: Photographs as evidence<br />

Held as evidence in <strong>the</strong> sense described above, photography and o<strong>the</strong>r forms <strong>of</strong> visual<br />

documentation played a key part in <strong>the</strong> Commission hearings and even more so in <strong>the</strong> court<br />

cases that dealt with <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and o<strong>the</strong>r prior crimes attributed to Poqo. Always<br />

supposedly neutral and accurate, photographs were used in <strong>the</strong> trials specifically as<br />

‘evidence.’ These included photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘crime-scenes’ and <strong>of</strong> damage to shops and<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r property similar to those used by <strong>the</strong> press. (See images 4,5,6,7). Aerial photographs <strong>of</strong><br />

Mbekweni as well as maps and diagrams <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> route taken by <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers from <strong>the</strong> location<br />

into <strong>Paarl</strong> similarly came to function as evidence. Many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se diagrams and photographs<br />

were made by Detective Sergeant Greeff <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> South African Police in Cape Town who was<br />

an <strong>of</strong>ficial photographer and diagram/mapmaker. Specific points are marked on such<br />

diagrams and maps such as those indicating <strong>the</strong> point at which <strong>the</strong> men had first ga<strong>the</strong>red in<br />

Mbekweni and <strong>the</strong> points en route where victims were found or men were found hiding-<br />

35 Okwui Enwezor, “<strong>Archive</strong> Fever: Photography between history and <strong>the</strong> monument," in <strong>Archive</strong> Fever: Uses <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Document in Contemporary Art, exh. cat. (New York: Steidl/ICP, 2008) accessed at<br />

www.nbrokaw.files.wordpress.com/2010/05/enwezor-archive-fever.doc.http on 26 December 2011.<br />

36 Enwezor, “<strong>Archive</strong> Fever,” 13.


90<br />

information which Greeff suggests he had gotten from black informers, witnesses, policemen<br />

and detainees who had participated in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 37<br />

Meant to function as real or true representations <strong>of</strong> a scene, <strong>the</strong>se photographs and maps seem<br />

to have served as interviewing tools to help witnesses relate locations involved in <strong>the</strong> incident,<br />

or to test a witness or accused’s reaction to certain locations at a crime scene. 38 It was also<br />

through means <strong>of</strong> such visual evidence that Snyman and <strong>the</strong> respective court judges were<br />

acquainted with <strong>the</strong> scenes involved. ‘Good’ photography and ‘good’ diagramming or<br />

mapping was meant to be <strong>the</strong> best way to reconstruct <strong>the</strong> scene <strong>of</strong> a crime. For example, as in<br />

<strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> shopkeeper Maurice Berger, <strong>the</strong> court was presented with an aerial<br />

photograph to indicate <strong>the</strong> location <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> shop, <strong>the</strong> house <strong>of</strong> Vanele Matikinca, and o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

points <strong>of</strong> significance (See Image 8). 39 <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r accused, Jonathan Sogwagwa, a<br />

photograph showing a policeman with his back to <strong>the</strong> camera was used as evidence to indicate<br />

<strong>the</strong> position where George Tshisa’s body had been found. 40 Clearly photographs were<br />

employed in constructing a narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and assigning culpability.<br />

37 Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case,<br />

State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />

Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />

Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />

Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.<br />

Supreme Court Case, State vs Brandford Nkukwane and 11 o<strong>the</strong>rs. National archives, Box 1/1/1/568. Greeff<br />

testifies before <strong>the</strong> court in one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials that he had been called out to <strong>Paarl</strong> to photograph on, among<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r occasions, <strong>the</strong> 23 rd and 26 th <strong>of</strong> November on which occasions he had taken several photographs and had<br />

been referred to certain points to mark out on <strong>the</strong> diagrams that he would produce.<br />

38 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Kulekile Qutsu, September 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />

39 Vanele Matikinca, an accused in ano<strong>the</strong>r case from 1963. It was supposedly his house from which <strong>the</strong>se<br />

accused had walked to Berger’s shop. Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca,<br />

June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560.Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966.<br />

National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823an accused in ano<strong>the</strong>r case footnote from<br />

which <strong>the</strong> men supposedly <strong>march</strong>ed on <strong>the</strong> shop.<br />

40 Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.


91<br />

Image 4 Image 5<br />

Image 6 Image 7<br />

Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> photographs used during <strong>the</strong> trials as evidence <strong>of</strong> damage to property as well as to illustrate <strong>the</strong> area<br />

where bodies were found. Image 4 depicts Loop Street, where Frans Richard and Francina Perold were found<br />

lying. Image 5 portrays <strong>the</strong> burnt out petrol pumps and image 6 shows <strong>the</strong> damage to Truworths store.<br />

Photographer: Philip Dickson Greeff. November 1962. Image 7 shows <strong>the</strong> room <strong>of</strong> Mr and Mrs van Dyk who<br />

were assaulted during <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Image 7, taken by Detective Sergeant Greeff , was incorporated in news reports<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 41<br />

41 These photos are contained in a criminal court case box in <strong>the</strong> South African National <strong>Archive</strong> Cape Town.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. The<br />

Cape Times (23 November 1962). Cape Argus (22 November 1962). <strong>Paarl</strong> Post, (23 November 1962).


92<br />

Image 8: Aerial photograph <strong>of</strong><br />

section <strong>of</strong> Mbekweni location used in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> Berger’s killing. Date unknown. Photographer unknown. 42<br />

During <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials, photographs were used in a very specific way to support or<br />

illustrate <strong>the</strong> arguments made. For <strong>the</strong> Commission and later courts information, post mortem<br />

photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> bodies were also included in <strong>the</strong> files <strong>of</strong> cases dealing with <strong>the</strong> previously<br />

mentioned murders <strong>of</strong> Berger, Tshisa, Hoza, Magriet Samuels, Sarah Kamos and Susie<br />

Noriet, Vermeulen and Richard. 43 Such images were shown to <strong>the</strong> doctors and coroners who<br />

had examined <strong>the</strong> bodies post mortem. 44<br />

To give but one example <strong>of</strong> this kind <strong>of</strong> use <strong>of</strong><br />

photographs as visual evidence to illustrate an argument, at <strong>the</strong> Commission, Doctor Stals, <strong>the</strong><br />

District Surgeon at <strong>Paarl</strong>, was presented with photographs <strong>of</strong> a body <strong>of</strong> a man who had<br />

participated in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> on which he had performed an autopsy. 45 Here <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> body<br />

bore only a single bullet wound was used to attest to <strong>the</strong> argument that <strong>the</strong> police had not<br />

massacred people but had shown restraint and had only acted in defence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>mselves and<br />

42 This aerial image appears as exhibit M in a criminal court case (South African National <strong>Archive</strong>s, Cape Town)<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820,<br />

1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.<br />

43 The bodies <strong>of</strong> several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se victims were burnt and mutilated. For ethical reasons I have not included <strong>the</strong>se<br />

photographs here.<br />

44 Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case,<br />

State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963.National archives, Box 1/1/1/560. Supreme Court<br />

case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />

Snyman Commission, 112, 114, 143-157.<br />

45 Snyman Commission, 143-157.


93<br />

<strong>the</strong> police station. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mutilated bodies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> victims, both black<br />

and white, were meant to illustrate <strong>the</strong> view <strong>of</strong> Poqo as “savage,” excessively violent and<br />

cruel. 46<br />

Aside from <strong>the</strong>se images <strong>of</strong> crime scenes, damages and bodies, a key interviewing tool used<br />

by <strong>the</strong> Commission but more significantly by <strong>the</strong> courts, were <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused.<br />

During <strong>the</strong> Commission’s hearings five Mbekweni residents appeared before Snyman<br />

seemingly solely for <strong>the</strong> purposes <strong>of</strong> identifying men in photographs with which <strong>the</strong>y were<br />

presented, including an image <strong>of</strong> a black man who had been shot during <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and was<br />

found dead along <strong>the</strong> banks <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Berg River. 47 At first glance <strong>the</strong>ir brief encounters with <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission seem insignificant in <strong>the</strong> larger scheme <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s argument- <strong>the</strong>y are<br />

not asked about Poqo or corruption or even about <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Yet in questioning <strong>the</strong>m<br />

specifically about <strong>the</strong>se photographs and by <strong>the</strong>n naming <strong>the</strong> men pictured <strong>the</strong>y are part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

identification and subjectification <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused.<br />

During <strong>the</strong> trials that followed such photographs <strong>of</strong> men accused <strong>of</strong> participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />

seem to have been even more significant as part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> court’s attempt to prove culpability.<br />

They were presented to witnesses, and sometimes also to <strong>the</strong> accused, who were asked to<br />

identify <strong>the</strong> men depicted and <strong>of</strong>ten to confirm that <strong>the</strong>se were Poqo members and had<br />

participated in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 48 As one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> Berger’s murder, Edward<br />

46 Snyman Commission, 112-114. <strong>In</strong>terestingly <strong>the</strong> post mortem images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mutilated bodies <strong>of</strong> George Tshisa<br />

and Milton Matshiki, who was similarly murdered at <strong>Paarl</strong> on <strong>the</strong> 28 th October 1962, are <strong>the</strong> only photographs<br />

attached to <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission report. See Report, 31-32. Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka<br />

and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823. Supreme Court case,<br />

State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case,<br />

State vs St<strong>of</strong>fel Maxegwana and Henry Njokwana, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case,<br />

State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme<br />

Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court<br />

case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />

47 Snyman Commission, 140-143.<br />

48 Supreme Court Case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.


94<br />

Sikundla, says “They wanted me to say that <strong>the</strong>y were members <strong>of</strong> Poqo under me.” 49<br />

Sikundla maintains that <strong>the</strong> police had shown him several photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused, himself<br />

included, and that he was supposed to give evidence under threat <strong>of</strong> torture and intimidation.<br />

This was in some ways an unusual moment in <strong>the</strong> sense that Sikundla was one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> few<br />

witnesses to have pointed to <strong>the</strong> police’s use <strong>of</strong> force to extract information, which in a sense<br />

alludes to <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> power in forcing <strong>the</strong> subject’s compliance. 50 While <strong>the</strong> police/ courts<br />

needed to identify individual names in order to arrest and charge people <strong>the</strong>y were largely<br />

interested in being able to link <strong>the</strong>se men to Poqo. <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>the</strong> individuals photographed<br />

were <strong>of</strong>ten reduced to Poqo members ra<strong>the</strong>r than being represented as individual subjects.<br />

These images <strong>the</strong>refore function in some sense as a spectacle <strong>of</strong> this organisation which had<br />

functioned in secret and was usually invisible, a recuperation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “hidden” so to say. <strong>In</strong><br />

giving Poqo a face, or faces, and picturing <strong>the</strong>se men as criminals and more particularly<br />

members <strong>of</strong> a “terrorist” mob, it was as if to justify racist attitudes and <strong>the</strong> state’s security<br />

measures. At <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong> accused are being produced as visual subjects. Toge<strong>the</strong>r with<br />

fingerprint identification, such photographs <strong>the</strong>n extended <strong>the</strong> states gaze <strong>of</strong> surveillance.<br />

Capturing Poqo: Reading photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused<br />

Bearing in mind <strong>the</strong>ir materiality and context as well as <strong>the</strong> power and discourses ingrained in<br />

<strong>the</strong>se images as I have discussed let me attempt a reading <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

accused.<br />

49 Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820,<br />

1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.<br />

50 Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820,<br />

1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823. On a few occasions accused had suggested that <strong>the</strong>y had been tortured yet<br />

Sikundla seems to be <strong>the</strong> first state witness to allude to such force in extracting evidence. I will take up this issue<br />

in <strong>the</strong> following chapter.


95<br />

Image 9: November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />

Let me begin with this photograph (Image 9) as this is one <strong>of</strong> only three such images in <strong>the</strong><br />

file in which <strong>the</strong> subject was photographed alone, in a rigid full frontal position and holding a<br />

numbered card. <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>the</strong>se three photographs are perhaps <strong>the</strong> closest to Bertillion’s<br />

kind <strong>of</strong> individual criminal mug-shot to be used for identification purposes. This photographic<br />

portrait, taken after this man was arrested, was meant to provide <strong>the</strong> police with a<br />

photographic record <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> individual so as to enable identification by witnesses and<br />

investigators. As a form <strong>of</strong> identification, this subject was made to stand in front <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> lens in<br />

a rigid frontal position with <strong>the</strong> face being <strong>the</strong> focus <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> photograph. A fur<strong>the</strong>r focus is on<br />

<strong>the</strong> small card he holds, which although not visible here, bears an identification number.<br />

Again <strong>the</strong> weak frame which puts <strong>the</strong> subjects head <strong>of</strong>f centre attests to <strong>the</strong> fact that this was<br />

not taken by a pr<strong>of</strong>essional photographer. He is positioned in front <strong>of</strong> a wall or white


96<br />

backdrop which is meant not to distract attention from <strong>the</strong> subject. His facial expression is<br />

neutral although his body posture appears tense. As a result, and especially in <strong>the</strong> context in<br />

which it appears, this photograph does not tell us anything about this man but is solely for <strong>the</strong><br />

purpose <strong>of</strong> police investigation and identification. He is numbered, recorded and inserted into<br />

a system <strong>of</strong> criminal identification; <strong>the</strong> individual becomes an object <strong>of</strong> control. <strong>In</strong> this sense<br />

this image presents a stark contrast to <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> group photographs which fill <strong>the</strong> file.<br />

Image 10: “Poqo members arrested after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> riot,” November 1962. Photographer unknown.


97<br />

Image 11: “Poqo members arrested after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> riot,” November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />

I discuss images 10 and 11 toge<strong>the</strong>r as <strong>the</strong>y form part <strong>of</strong> a set <strong>of</strong> at least four such<br />

photographs seemingly taken at <strong>the</strong> same time - all with men dressed in blankets and seated in<br />

this way before a neutral white background. These men are described as “Poqo members”<br />

who were arrested after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. As noted in chapter 1, during <strong>the</strong> early hours <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

day after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, 23 November 1962, nearly 400 policemen from various areas <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Western Cape carried out a raid on Mbekweni and had arrested more than 300 people by<br />

15:10 p.m. for questioning. 51 This leads me to think that <strong>the</strong>se were perhaps some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men<br />

arrested in <strong>the</strong> early hours <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> morning. These men are draped in blankets as if <strong>the</strong>y had<br />

been taken directly from <strong>the</strong>ir beds and had not been given <strong>the</strong> opportunity to first get dressed.<br />

It could also be that <strong>the</strong>se men had been strip searched and <strong>the</strong>n provided with <strong>the</strong>se blankets.<br />

They all seem to have <strong>the</strong> same standard kind <strong>of</strong> cheap generic blanket, possibly <strong>the</strong> blanket<br />

allocated to each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> migrant labourers living in Mbekweni’s bachelor’s hostels. As such<br />

51 “C.I.D Progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962). “Police swoop in <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24<br />

November 1962).


98<br />

<strong>the</strong>se photographs could also be seen as a kind <strong>of</strong> social inventory. 52 <strong>In</strong> a strange way <strong>the</strong>se<br />

men are somehow traditionally institutionalised by <strong>the</strong> blankets, which in some sense links<br />

with <strong>the</strong> description <strong>of</strong> Poqo by <strong>the</strong> ANC and in terms <strong>of</strong> its place in liberation historiography,<br />

as traditional and backward. However at <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong> way in which several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se men<br />

have wrapped <strong>the</strong> blankets seemingly very consciously over one shoulder, particularly in<br />

image 11, gives an impression <strong>of</strong> self styling. <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>the</strong>se photographs hint at histories<br />

<strong>of</strong> rural life and <strong>the</strong> way that Xhosa and Sotho men styled <strong>the</strong>ir woollen blankets.<br />

A close look at <strong>the</strong>se images also reveals that some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se are relatively young men. The<br />

subjects are seated on chairs or perhaps a bench, squashed tightly against each o<strong>the</strong>r and<br />

filling <strong>the</strong> frame. Each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se men's facial expressions is complex and nuanced. <strong>In</strong> image 10,<br />

<strong>the</strong> man in <strong>the</strong> middle looks distressed, his gaze wondering to <strong>the</strong> left. This young man also<br />

pulls his knees tight toge<strong>the</strong>r as if uncomfortable and humiliated by being photographed in<br />

this way; as if violated by <strong>the</strong> camera. As Susan Sontag suggests, “to photograph people is to<br />

violate <strong>the</strong>m” and this is certainly even more <strong>the</strong> case when <strong>the</strong> subjects are unwillingly<br />

photographed naked. 53 The act <strong>of</strong> photographing presents a kind <strong>of</strong> visual bodily invasion.<br />

The two men on ei<strong>the</strong>r side <strong>of</strong> him, however, stare angrily directly into <strong>the</strong> lens from below<br />

heavy brows. They have not willingly presented <strong>the</strong>mselves for this photograph. As a result<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is no real sense <strong>of</strong> communication between <strong>the</strong> photographer and <strong>the</strong> subjects.<br />

These photographs were not taken by a pr<strong>of</strong>essional photographer, <strong>the</strong>y appear more like<br />

snapshots, as is clear from <strong>the</strong> weak framing and lack <strong>of</strong> compositional structure within <strong>the</strong><br />

images. Image 10 is a closer crop than that <strong>of</strong> image 11 in which <strong>the</strong> photographer seems to<br />

have stood fur<strong>the</strong>r back allowing <strong>the</strong> image to include five men and for <strong>the</strong> viewer to see that<br />

<strong>the</strong>y are also barefoot, while in image 10 <strong>the</strong> sitter on <strong>the</strong> right <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> frame is cut out. At <strong>the</strong><br />

52 Peter Hamilton and Roger Hargreaves, The Beautiful and <strong>the</strong> Damned: The creation <strong>of</strong> identity in nineteenth<br />

century photography (Great Britain: National Portrait Gallery, 2001), 57.<br />

53 Sontag, On photography (USA: Penguin New Edition, 1979), 14.


99<br />

same time <strong>the</strong>se group images reveal a lack <strong>of</strong> uniformity in posture and <strong>the</strong> positioning <strong>of</strong><br />

hands and feet which <strong>the</strong> typical mug shot would obscure. There are a series <strong>of</strong> this kind <strong>of</strong><br />

photograph which creates a sense <strong>of</strong> continuation linking <strong>the</strong> images which in some sense<br />

transcends <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> frame.<br />

hospital. November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />

Image 12: An accused (Titus Nyovu) pictured in<br />

According to <strong>the</strong> list <strong>of</strong> names corresponding to some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se images, this image (Image 12)<br />

portrays Titus Nyovu who was tried and charged with sabotage and killing Rentia<br />

Vermeulen. 54 This photograph is particularly unsettling. One can see that he is in hospital and<br />

has a bandaged (bullet) wound on his chest, yet at <strong>the</strong> same time one is aware that <strong>the</strong> subject<br />

is under arrest and is considered a perpetrator. Yet in this photograph he does not portray such<br />

54 Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.


100<br />

an image. Ra<strong>the</strong>r he is <strong>the</strong> victim <strong>of</strong> violence much like <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> white victim, Francina<br />

Perold in her hospital bed (Image 3) yet Perold was depicted as a “heroin.” 55 It is as if <strong>the</strong><br />

photographic subject stares directly through <strong>the</strong> camera at <strong>the</strong> viewer. His expression suggests<br />

feelings <strong>of</strong> anger, defeat and despair. The placement <strong>of</strong> his hand also creates a sense <strong>of</strong><br />

vulnerability. This is certainly not <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> image that would be used to portray <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong><br />

savagery <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men that <strong>march</strong>ed on <strong>Paarl</strong> which <strong>the</strong> state was intent on invoking. The<br />

photographer’s position, standing over <strong>the</strong> subject as he lies in a hospital bed suggests a<br />

relationship <strong>of</strong> power. The tight angle and crop <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> image places <strong>the</strong> focus on <strong>the</strong> subject’s<br />

face which reminds us again that <strong>the</strong>se images were intended for <strong>the</strong> purposes <strong>of</strong><br />

identification.<br />

Image 13: November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />

55 Image 3. <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November 1962).


101<br />

This (Image 13) is one example <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> group portraits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men accused <strong>of</strong><br />

participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> that fills <strong>the</strong> file. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> tighter crop <strong>of</strong> this image four men are<br />

photographed standing while only <strong>the</strong> head <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r man seated on <strong>the</strong> floor is pictured in<br />

<strong>the</strong> foreground. This leads me to wonder how many o<strong>the</strong>r men were lined up against this wall<br />

and what is happening beyond <strong>the</strong> frame. The cutting <strong>of</strong>f <strong>of</strong> limbs again attests to <strong>the</strong> fact that<br />

this was not a pr<strong>of</strong>essional photographer. This photograph was clearly taken outdoors as is<br />

visible by <strong>the</strong> harsh tones on <strong>the</strong> men’s faces and dark shadows around <strong>the</strong>ir eyes. The men<br />

are depicted in a formalised way in a full frontal position. They are packed tightly against<br />

each o<strong>the</strong>r and made to stand in front <strong>of</strong> a wall which <strong>of</strong>fers a neutral backdrop so as not to<br />

distract <strong>the</strong> viewer’s attention from <strong>the</strong> people photographed. One notes that <strong>the</strong>se men<br />

represent a range <strong>of</strong> ages from perhaps mid-thirties to a young boy seated in <strong>the</strong> foreground.<br />

These men are dressed in overalls and jackets which gives <strong>the</strong> impression that <strong>the</strong>y had been<br />

arrested at <strong>the</strong>ir work places or perhaps on <strong>the</strong>ir way to work. The individuality <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

clothing again disrupts <strong>the</strong> state’s image <strong>of</strong> Poqo as a united organisation. These clo<strong>the</strong>s also<br />

present a contrast to <strong>the</strong> blankets worn by <strong>the</strong> men pictured in images 10 and 11. The men in<br />

Images 10 and 11 had certainly also been in <strong>Paarl</strong> to work yet based on <strong>the</strong> differences in<br />

attire at <strong>the</strong>se respective photographic occasions <strong>the</strong>se images in some ways point to a<br />

blurring between what are at one moment ‘rural people’ and at ano<strong>the</strong>r ‘working classes,’<br />

suggesting that <strong>the</strong>se are not binaries, and perhaps destabilising <strong>the</strong> state’s intention to<br />

construct <strong>the</strong>m as discrete categories.


102<br />

Image 14: “Poqo members arrested after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> attack.”November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />

This image clearly depicts <strong>the</strong> way in which <strong>the</strong> men were lined up against a wall <strong>of</strong> a<br />

building in a frontal position. It also attests to <strong>the</strong> presence and power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> police who were<br />

no doubt armed and kept <strong>the</strong> subjects in check. This photograph depicts <strong>the</strong> act <strong>of</strong><br />

observation. By taking a step back, aiming <strong>the</strong> camera at an angle and including more <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

scene <strong>the</strong> photographer seems to document <strong>the</strong> scene and gives us a better idea <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> context<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> photographic occasion. This pulls <strong>the</strong> eye, taking <strong>the</strong> viewers attention away from <strong>the</strong><br />

men lined up against <strong>the</strong> wall. The different postures and lack <strong>of</strong> arrangement <strong>of</strong> men <strong>of</strong><br />

different heights demonstrates <strong>the</strong> photographer’s inability to really control and direct <strong>the</strong><br />

group. As a result <strong>the</strong> group looks disintegrated. These men also seem to be dressed in<br />

overalls and jackets which leads me to think this was perhaps taken on <strong>the</strong> same occasion as<br />

<strong>the</strong> previous image.


103<br />

Image 15: November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />

<strong>In</strong> this image (Image 15) three accused are again lined up against a wall outdoors, which is<br />

clear from <strong>the</strong> direct and harsh lighting. What is interesting about this image is that here two<br />

policeman posed for <strong>the</strong> photograph along with <strong>the</strong>se men. Their presence on ei<strong>the</strong>r side <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> frame seems to contain and control <strong>the</strong> three accused. These men also in some sense<br />

represent <strong>the</strong> different forces <strong>of</strong> control, a white police <strong>of</strong>ficer and a black constable. The<br />

white police <strong>of</strong>ficer looks towards <strong>the</strong> three accused making sure <strong>the</strong>y remain in formation<br />

while <strong>the</strong> black <strong>of</strong>ficer seems to be looking <strong>of</strong>f towards <strong>the</strong> right, perhaps at something<br />

happening beyond <strong>the</strong> frame. He too seems a bit uneasy with being photographed. The<br />

photographic subjects are stiff and regimented with <strong>the</strong>ir arms tight against <strong>the</strong>ir sides.<br />

Unfortunately I have been able to find out little about this image. All that seems to have been<br />

recorded were <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> three accused which are significant for <strong>the</strong> police and legal<br />

purposes. They were named as Standard Cugani, Farington Mpakla, and Mandandane Siga.


104<br />

Image 16: November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />

This image (Image 16) depicts an unnamed black man posed in front <strong>of</strong> a brick wall. The<br />

photograph includes only his upper body. What makes this image interesting, however, is <strong>the</strong><br />

fact that this man was posed naked so as to show bullet wounds on his body, no doubt<br />

obtained during <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. <strong>In</strong> this photograph one bullet wound is visible on his right side<br />

(left side <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> photograph). The album also contains ano<strong>the</strong>r, full length image <strong>of</strong> this man<br />

in side pr<strong>of</strong>ile so as to illustrate a fur<strong>the</strong>r two bullet wounds on his thigh and buttocks. <strong>In</strong> this<br />

image he holds his arm awkwardly behind his back no doubt uncomfortable being<br />

photographed naked. Although his head is turned slightly, his eyes look directly into <strong>the</strong> lens.<br />

Unlike <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r photographs, <strong>the</strong> focus <strong>of</strong> this image seems to have been less about<br />

identifying this individual than about displaying his wounds sustained during <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. The<br />

bullet wounds are meant to attest to his participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and hence identify him as a<br />

Poqo member- <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> evidence which was absent for most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men arrested.


105<br />

Image 17: “Poqo members detained in <strong>Paarl</strong>.”November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />

This photograph (Image 17) suggests a formalised and controlled photographic occasion in<br />

which <strong>the</strong> 15 men have been arranged in front <strong>of</strong> a corrugated iron wall, perhaps a shed.<br />

Already our interpretation <strong>of</strong> this image is influenced by <strong>the</strong>ir representation in <strong>the</strong> caption as<br />

“Poqo members.” They are arranged in three rows <strong>of</strong> five men each, with <strong>the</strong> back row<br />

standing, <strong>the</strong> middle made to kneel and <strong>the</strong> front row seated on <strong>the</strong> ground and probably told<br />

to hold <strong>the</strong>ir legs in this way. This arrangement is more reminiscent <strong>of</strong> a formal team or<br />

school class photograph although even this category does not entirely fit due to <strong>the</strong><br />

disjuncture <strong>of</strong> expressions and posture. Each man is supposed to be visible. There is an<br />

attempt to make each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subjects clear individually, for identification purposes, and at <strong>the</strong><br />

same time as part <strong>of</strong> a group. These 15 men are named as Robert Siga, Edward Jewabe,<br />

Michael Caqavu, Ngotsi Gaxa, Webb Roliwe, Goodman Madane, Twoboy Mtwetwe, Jackson<br />

Lubumba, David Jali, Christiaan Zuba, Jackson Biyongo, Livingston Fatela, Herbert<br />

Mdlongeni, Enoch Fokwana.


106<br />

The fact that this image is poorly- or for our purposes generously- framed, allows a greater<br />

sense <strong>of</strong> context. A man standing in <strong>the</strong> left hand comer <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> image appears to be looking in<br />

ano<strong>the</strong>r direction with his hands stiff against his sides, which leads me to wonder if <strong>the</strong>re was<br />

more than one person photographing men in such groups. A black <strong>of</strong>ficer stands in <strong>the</strong><br />

background observing <strong>the</strong> photographic occasion, his presence keeping <strong>the</strong>se men in line. He<br />

seems to be wearing <strong>the</strong> same uniform as <strong>the</strong> black constable, depicted in Image 15.<br />

Image 18: “Poqo members detained in <strong>Paarl</strong>.” November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />

<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> closer crop <strong>of</strong> this image (Image 18) seven men are arranged against a neutral white<br />

background, probably also a wall. This photograph has also been taken outdoors as is clear<br />

from <strong>the</strong> harsh shadows on <strong>the</strong>ir faces. As in several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r images, <strong>the</strong>se men are<br />

dressed in overalls and jackets which would suggest that <strong>the</strong>y were at work. Four men are<br />

arranged against <strong>the</strong> wall and ano<strong>the</strong>r three are made to kneel in <strong>the</strong> foreground so as to make<br />

each one’s face clearly visible. All <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se men seem to hold <strong>the</strong>ir arms behind <strong>the</strong>ir backs as<br />

if handcuffed or as if <strong>the</strong>y were told to pose in this way. This composition seems to draw


107<br />

more on a genre <strong>of</strong> group portraits such as team or class photographs, than on Bertillion’s<br />

criminal photograph. The photographer has instructed <strong>the</strong> subjects in such a way that it<br />

heightens <strong>the</strong> sense <strong>of</strong> unity and collaboration. This allows for a uniformity which is largely<br />

absent from <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r photographs. Visual scholar, Allen Feldman argues that within this kind<br />

<strong>of</strong> disciplining <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> body is a “politics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> pose.” By this he refers to <strong>the</strong> “pose” as both<br />

marked by ideological codes and as a state <strong>of</strong> representation in which social fictions are made<br />

tangible and literal. 56 As photographic jargon would suggest <strong>the</strong>se subjects are “captured” in<br />

<strong>the</strong>se photographs. Photographing, classifying and keeping a picture <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘criminal’<br />

represented an act that could reiterate <strong>the</strong> capture and place it within awareness. 57 These men<br />

were doubly captured, physically and visually. Each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se men looks directly into <strong>the</strong><br />

camera lens, <strong>the</strong>ir facial expressions conveying a complex range <strong>of</strong> emotions.<br />

Image 19: November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />

56 Feldman, “Violence and Vision,” 61.<br />

57 Giacomo Papi, Under Arrest: A History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twentieth Century in Mugshots (London: Granta Books, 2006),<br />

164.


108<br />

Unlike <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images which seem to have been taken in <strong>the</strong> same general space,<br />

this photograph (Image 19) seems to have been taken indoors, perhaps at <strong>the</strong> police station or<br />

at <strong>the</strong> Bantu Administration <strong>of</strong>fices or pass <strong>of</strong>fenders <strong>of</strong>fice in Mbekweni. The three men<br />

photographed here have been seated on a wooden bench perhaps at <strong>the</strong> police station prior to<br />

being interrogated and/or making a statement. Although <strong>the</strong> camera’s flash has destroyed<br />

much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> detail, it looks as if this is a tiled floor. They are dressed in collared shirts and<br />

pants but are barefoot. One wonders what has happened to <strong>the</strong>ir shoes and what has been done<br />

to <strong>the</strong>se bodies to create <strong>the</strong>se images, to enforce <strong>the</strong>ir legitimacy and to substantiate <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

typicality.<br />

These men have seemingly been told to put <strong>the</strong>ir hands toge<strong>the</strong>r in <strong>the</strong>ir laps, which creates<br />

some consistency between <strong>the</strong> three subjects. The generous crop and fact that <strong>the</strong>re are only<br />

three photographic subjects here allows for a feeling <strong>of</strong> more space in this image as compared<br />

to <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r visually overcrowded photographs <strong>of</strong> large groups <strong>of</strong> subjected bodies. Two <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> men look directly at <strong>the</strong> camera while <strong>the</strong> man on <strong>the</strong> right gazes <strong>of</strong>f to <strong>the</strong> left. Again <strong>the</strong><br />

subjects facial expressions are nuanced and complex expressions communicating feelings <strong>of</strong><br />

tension, anxiety and anger. Through <strong>the</strong> power over <strong>the</strong> camera and representation in this way<br />

it is <strong>the</strong> police who monopolise seeing, yet <strong>the</strong>se men are also seeing. One senses in <strong>the</strong>se<br />

photographs an unwillingness to “communicate” with <strong>the</strong> photographic apparatus at all, a<br />

refusal by <strong>the</strong> subjects to let anything show. Perhaps, as suggested in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused’s<br />

statements before <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials, this silence could well indicate an intended<br />

silence, which in fact permits <strong>the</strong> maintenance <strong>of</strong> some agency or power. 58<br />

58 Wendy Woodward, Patricia Hayes, and Gary Minkley, Deep Histories: Gender and colonialism in Sou<strong>the</strong>rn<br />

Africa (New York: Rodopi, 2002).


109<br />

Expanding <strong>the</strong> lens<br />

How <strong>the</strong>n do we go about interpreting <strong>the</strong>se images? Can we understand <strong>the</strong>m in <strong>the</strong> context<br />

<strong>of</strong> surveillance, discipline and criminalisation? What happens if we take <strong>the</strong>m out <strong>of</strong> this<br />

context? Do <strong>the</strong>y lose all meaning as Tagg suggests? <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir chapter on <strong>the</strong> visual archives in<br />

Namibia, Patricia Hayes et al suggest that when a photograph is taken out <strong>of</strong> its stored archive<br />

space an “energy is released” and those new meanings are added to such images when <strong>the</strong>y<br />

are recirculated in different spaces and at different moments. 59 <strong>In</strong> this sense although <strong>the</strong>se<br />

images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused will always be influenced by <strong>the</strong> administrative and discursive<br />

context in which <strong>the</strong>y were produced, <strong>the</strong>y might take on additional meanings by being<br />

moved into different spaces. As Elizabeth Edwards suggests, when not read simply as<br />

evidentiary tools but ra<strong>the</strong>r as means through which to think <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> historical<br />

experience, photographs have <strong>the</strong> potential to perform different histories beyond <strong>the</strong> dominant<br />

historical narrative. 60<br />

Ace Mgxashe’s use <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se group images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused presents an interesting<br />

example <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> way in which moving a photograph out <strong>of</strong> its archive and presenting it in a<br />

different context can lead to different readings. 61 Without much sense <strong>of</strong> specific<br />

contextualisation, besides noting that <strong>the</strong> men pictured in this photograph were among those<br />

hanged in connection with <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, Mgxashe essentially uses this image in an<br />

illustrative sense. <strong>In</strong>terestingly Mgxashe calls <strong>the</strong>se men “PAC members” ra<strong>the</strong>r than “Poqo”<br />

members as <strong>the</strong>y had been identified by <strong>the</strong> police captions to this file. Perhaps this again<br />

speaks to <strong>the</strong> way in which <strong>the</strong> state shaped and presented a ‘Poqo’ organisation, and thus also<br />

to <strong>the</strong> ambiguity around this word. By naming <strong>the</strong>se men as “PAC members;” choosing a<br />

photograph from <strong>the</strong> file that excluded any reference <strong>of</strong> police presence; and most<br />

59 Hayes et al, “Picturing <strong>the</strong> Past in Namibia,”104.<br />

60 Edwards, “Photography and <strong>the</strong> performance <strong>of</strong> history,” 29.<br />

61 Ace Mgxashe, Are you with us? The story <strong>of</strong> a PAC activist (Cape Town: Tafelberg, 2006).


110<br />

significantly, positioning this image alongside a portrait <strong>of</strong> smiling, cheerful PAC “die-hards”<br />

and a studio portrait <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r important PAC couple, Mgxashe enables a very different<br />

reading <strong>of</strong> this photograph. Here <strong>the</strong>se are simply “PAC” members or activists (no different<br />

from <strong>the</strong> people in <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r images) who had ultimately been executed for <strong>the</strong>ir part in <strong>the</strong><br />

liberation struggle- a very different reading from that facilitated by <strong>the</strong> archive in which it<br />

exists. While Mgxashe’s use <strong>of</strong> this image is <strong>the</strong>n problematic as it does not take into account<br />

<strong>the</strong> power relations and police (and state) discourses to which I have referred, it does make an<br />

interesting example <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ways in which photographs can take on different lives in different<br />

contexts. <strong>In</strong> a sense it <strong>the</strong>n also shows <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> author (not unlike myself, here) in<br />

making a very specific selection <strong>of</strong> this photograph ra<strong>the</strong>r than o<strong>the</strong>rs.<br />

This chapter argues that while largely produced and defined by <strong>the</strong> obvious mechanisms <strong>of</strong><br />

surveillance and control, <strong>the</strong> archive <strong>of</strong> images opens up a space for far more nuanced and<br />

complex histories. Ironically while <strong>the</strong> intention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se photographs was to be about Poqo as<br />

an organisation or collective, replicating notions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mob, by photographing people<br />

toge<strong>the</strong>r in groups <strong>the</strong>se images interrupt <strong>the</strong> notion <strong>of</strong> uniformity and instead allow for a<br />

sense <strong>of</strong> individuality. Although constituted by and constitutive <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> grand narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> as produced by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and court cases, <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

accused differ significantly from <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> court records. They index o<strong>the</strong>r intersecting<br />

and entangled histories even though to a large extent <strong>the</strong>se remain as inaccessible to us as <strong>the</strong><br />

history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo. As Edwards suggests, staged pictures such as this most <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

reveal specific intentions ra<strong>the</strong>r than exposing any former meanings lodged in configurations<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past. 62 As a result she maintains that even well-intended engagements with such images<br />

remain unbalanced.<br />

62 Edwards, “Photography and <strong>the</strong> performance <strong>of</strong> history,” 20.


111<br />

<strong>In</strong> conclusion this chapter has examined <strong>the</strong> visual image constructed around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />

Crime scene-like photographs depicting damages and a landscape <strong>of</strong> violence, which<br />

complemented <strong>the</strong> narrative produced by <strong>the</strong> media and later <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials, were<br />

deemed newsworthy. However photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men accused <strong>of</strong> participation and violence<br />

remained part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> police’s private artillery, later taken up specifically by <strong>the</strong> courts as<br />

visual evidence meant to reproduce a particular narrative and establish culpability. These<br />

photographs became a means through which knowledge around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was produced and<br />

people were made subjects. This chapter has examined <strong>the</strong>se photographs in <strong>the</strong> hope <strong>of</strong><br />

enabling a route out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dominant narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. I have argued that in small ways<br />

<strong>the</strong>se images can direct us towards deeper histories which may enable a more complex<br />

reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising. The photographs present photographic occasions which are not as<br />

rigidly controlled as one would expect from police photographs but ra<strong>the</strong>r come to reference a<br />

multiplicity <strong>of</strong> genres. However at <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong>re is no escaping from <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>y<br />

remain part <strong>of</strong> a system <strong>of</strong> surveillance and are marked by <strong>the</strong> power relations and discourses<br />

involved in <strong>the</strong>ir production and archiving. Mediated by such power in this sense, while<br />

indexing o<strong>the</strong>r kinds <strong>of</strong> histories, <strong>the</strong>y still mark <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> interpretation. At best <strong>the</strong>y are<br />

only able to suggest o<strong>the</strong>r pasts and make hints at alternative angles for viewing <strong>the</strong> uprising.<br />

This, I want to suggest, points to <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive which, even in its most enticing<br />

moments remains liable ra<strong>the</strong>r than reliable. The following chapter is interested <strong>the</strong>n in a<br />

deconstructive reading <strong>of</strong> this archive, as well as <strong>the</strong> major archives discussed in Chapter 1,<br />

which will pay attention to <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>se complicit and mediated archives seem to<br />

keep <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> subaltern <strong>march</strong>er just beyond our reach.


112<br />

Chapter 4: Reading <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>s<br />

“You must read in <strong>the</strong> report more than just words.”1<br />

The previous chapters have clearly demonstrated <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> that we encounter through academic work, in many ways directly reflects <strong>the</strong> initial<br />

interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, shaped through <strong>the</strong> early media coverage, <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission and <strong>the</strong> later court cases. Where I have suggested that a reading <strong>of</strong> photographs<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused might have given way to more nuanced understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> by<br />

indexing o<strong>the</strong>r histories, one still seems to reach an impasse. <strong>In</strong> many ways deeply mediated<br />

by <strong>the</strong> state’s power, discourse and ‘modes <strong>of</strong> evidence,’ it is very difficult, if not impossible,<br />

to untangle <strong>the</strong> knots <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> many threads that seem to interweave around this one event. 2<br />

Ra<strong>the</strong>r than attempt a recovery project as Lodge does, this chapter intends to reveal <strong>the</strong> power<br />

relations and discourses involved both in <strong>the</strong>se sources’ production and <strong>the</strong>ir archiving. It is<br />

interested in how <strong>the</strong>se might expose <strong>the</strong> effects <strong>of</strong> power, and how such power had made,<br />

unmade and remade <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>er in particular ways.<br />

<strong>In</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Haitian revolution, anthropologist Michel Rolph Trouillot<br />

suggests that it is precisely at <strong>the</strong> moments when histories are produced that sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

past are silenced. Trouillot identifies four crucial moments at which he argues silences enter.<br />

Here he includes <strong>the</strong> procedures that produce sources (“<strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> fact creation”), <strong>the</strong><br />

production <strong>of</strong> archives (“<strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> fact assembly), <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se sources and archives<br />

to shape narratives (“<strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> fact retrieval), and lastly <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> history (“<strong>the</strong><br />

moment <strong>of</strong> retrospective significance”). 3<br />

Following this formulation, through a<br />

deconstructive reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sources and archives that have shaped <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

1 Nicholas Wiehahn (Commissioner <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Wiehahn Commission <strong>of</strong> inquiry), quoted in Adam Ashforth,<br />

Ashforth, The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South Africa (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990).<br />

2 I borrow this phrasing- “modes <strong>of</strong> evidence” from <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Premesh Lalu which I will engage with later in<br />

this chapter. See Premesh Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa: Postapar<strong>the</strong>id South Africa and <strong>the</strong> Shape <strong>of</strong> Recurring<br />

Pasts (Cape Town: HSRC Press, 2009).<br />

3 Michel-Rolph Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past (Boston: Beacon Press, 1995)26.


113<br />

<strong>march</strong>, particularly <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trials, this chapter is interested in <strong>the</strong><br />

processes that produced <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> silences which have entered at <strong>the</strong><br />

respective moments.<br />

One encounters <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission archive in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> 12 chapters making up some<br />

2086 pages <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial transcripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hearings, now mostly converted to micr<strong>of</strong>ilm form,<br />

and a report( which also includes <strong>the</strong> <strong>In</strong>terim Report) produced by Snyman at <strong>the</strong> completion<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hearings. The trial transcripts and accompanying documentation are held in a collection<br />

<strong>of</strong> Supreme Court cases at <strong>the</strong> National <strong>Archive</strong>s in Cape Town. Stored in at least 14 separate<br />

archive boxes, <strong>the</strong>se trials have been archived according to <strong>the</strong> year and court in which <strong>the</strong>y<br />

appeared. 4 As a result one <strong>of</strong>ten finds <strong>the</strong> file <strong>of</strong> a case on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> along with o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

criminal cases that dealt with seemingly unrelated crimes, murders or rapes in o<strong>the</strong>r parts <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Western Cape. It is necessary <strong>the</strong>n to think about <strong>the</strong> impression such filing creates in<br />

conceptualising an event which at its time seemed <strong>of</strong> vital import yet subsequently faded into<br />

<strong>the</strong> shadows <strong>of</strong> unexceptional cases. This filing system seems in some ways to reflect <strong>the</strong><br />

state’s earlier portrayal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising as criminal ra<strong>the</strong>r than politically motivated. 5<br />

4 Supreme Court case, State vs St<strong>of</strong>fel Maxegwana and Henry Njokwana, 1963. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National<br />

archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National<br />

archives, Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National<br />

archive, Box 1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case, State vs Kulekile Qutsu, September 1963. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/556. Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/556. Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives,<br />

Box 1/1/1/560. Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case,<br />

State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822,<br />

1/1/1/823. Supreme Court case, State vs Nkosencinci Rosebury Maseti, April 1967. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/904. Supreme Court case, State vs Amteteleli Ntuli and Leonard Zambodla, May 1968. National archives,<br />

Box 1/1/1/986. Supreme Court Case, State vs Brandford Nkukwane and 11 o<strong>the</strong>rs. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/568.<br />

5 A general van den Bergh was quoted two days after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as having reported to <strong>the</strong> Cape Times that, “<strong>the</strong>re<br />

is definitely no political background to <strong>the</strong> matter as far as we can see. It is purely a criminal matter.” See<br />

“C.I.D. in Progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962). A general van den Bergh is quoted as having<br />

reported to <strong>the</strong> Cape Times that, “<strong>the</strong>re is definitely no political background to <strong>the</strong> matter as far as we can see. It<br />

is purely a criminal matter.”


114<br />

<strong>In</strong> a similar sense, archived as a part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> criminal court cases, <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

accused need to be read in this context, as deeply engaged in <strong>the</strong> state’s discourse around <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. As <strong>the</strong> previous chapter noted, <strong>the</strong> public visual image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> remained in<br />

some ways separate from <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused that were used as evidence,<br />

particularly by <strong>the</strong> courts. Even though photography was considered a medium <strong>of</strong> truth and<br />

unquestionable accuracy, <strong>the</strong>se photographs, just like <strong>the</strong> documents to which <strong>the</strong>y are<br />

attached, cannot be assumed to be innocent or used uncritically. 6 There were power relations,<br />

administrative contexts and discourses involved both in <strong>the</strong> occasions when <strong>the</strong> photographs<br />

were made and at <strong>the</strong>ir archiving which need to be noted when interpreting and reinterpreting<br />

<strong>the</strong>se images. 7<br />

While <strong>the</strong> historian making use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se sources may honestly endeavour to relate a story as<br />

accurately as possible, <strong>the</strong>ir work is always influenced by <strong>the</strong> fact that much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past as<br />

contained in <strong>the</strong>se records has already been selectively silenced- a silence which is in some<br />

ways reproduced and continued as researchers engage in fur<strong>the</strong>r processes <strong>of</strong> selection. 8<br />

While I am not suggesting that scholars like Lodge and Maaba were ignorant <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fact that<br />

<strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> court cases represented state produced and controlled<br />

discourses, this is almost taken for granted and <strong>the</strong>y do not explicitly engage with <strong>the</strong> ways in<br />

which <strong>the</strong>se archives produced a very specific, complicit narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, nor<br />

what strategies <strong>the</strong>y have used to deal with this fact.<br />

As I suggested in Chapter 2, through an <strong>of</strong>ten problematic use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archives around <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong>, scholars attempting to write <strong>the</strong> event, even those who have endeavoured to change its<br />

6 Patricia Hayes, Jeremy Silvester and Wolfram Hartman (hereafter Hayes et al), “Picturing <strong>the</strong> Past in Namibia:<br />

The visual archive and its energies,” in Carolyn Hamilton et al. (eds), Refiguring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong> (Cape Town: David<br />

Philip, 2002), 118.<br />

7 Hayes et al, “Picturing <strong>the</strong> Past in Namibia,” 104. Gillian Rose, Visual Methodologies: An <strong>In</strong>troduction to <strong>the</strong><br />

interpretation <strong>of</strong> visual materials, (London: Sage Publications, 2006).<br />

8 Trouillot suggests that <strong>the</strong> third stage at which silences enter occurs when researchers use <strong>the</strong> archives to write<br />

histories, <strong>the</strong>mselves engaging in processes <strong>of</strong> exclusion and inclusion. Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past, 26.


115<br />

dominant representation, have in some ways continued <strong>the</strong> silences. Lodge, among o<strong>the</strong>rs,<br />

failed to note <strong>the</strong> extent to which descriptions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events as provided in <strong>the</strong> Commission<br />

report already constituted interpretations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir nature. 9 By failing to investigate <strong>the</strong> effects<br />

<strong>of</strong> power at work in, and between, <strong>the</strong> Commission and courts’ archives, much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

scholarship seems to have largely reproduced <strong>the</strong> same logic <strong>of</strong> representation <strong>of</strong> both <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> and its participants.<br />

According to Ranajit Guha’s formulation, in his previously cited essay, documents produced<br />

by <strong>the</strong> colonial state manipulated and controlled <strong>the</strong> interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event in ways that<br />

removed or erased <strong>the</strong> colonised subject. 10 According to Guha <strong>the</strong>se records “speak <strong>of</strong> a total<br />

complicity.” 11 Guha <strong>the</strong>reby reveals <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> discourse around historical events such<br />

as <strong>the</strong> Santal rebellion (or in this case <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>). According to Guha peasant rioters<br />

were denied agency by accounts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event which tended to separate <strong>the</strong>ir action from any<br />

element <strong>of</strong> conscious choice. 12 Guha shows how <strong>the</strong> different modes <strong>of</strong> historiography ei<strong>the</strong>r<br />

served counter-insurgent discourses, or failed to address <strong>the</strong> ways in which subaltern agency<br />

has been occluded in <strong>of</strong>ficial accounts and how <strong>the</strong>se <strong>of</strong>ficial accounts <strong>the</strong>mselves represented<br />

forms <strong>of</strong> counter-insurgency. Guha <strong>the</strong>refore stresses <strong>the</strong> need for <strong>the</strong> historian to develop a<br />

conscious strategy for reading <strong>the</strong> archives which will go beyond simply identifying and<br />

rearranging <strong>the</strong> dominant interpretations, to examine <strong>the</strong> actual textual properties <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se<br />

documents so as to understand <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> power that produced <strong>the</strong>m. 13<br />

9 As Brent Harris reminds us in writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> TRC, <strong>the</strong> archive is itself an interpretation which influences future<br />

interpretations. Brent Harris, “‘Unearthing’ <strong>the</strong> ‘essential’ past: The making <strong>of</strong> a public ‘national’ memory<br />

through <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission,” MA Thesis, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape (1998), 2.<br />

10 Ranajit Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency” in Subaltern Studies Volume 11 (Oxford: Oxford University<br />

Press, 1983).<br />

11 Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency,” 59.<br />

12 Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency,” 47.<br />

13 Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency,” 61.


116<br />

Premesh Lalu, in his book on <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> Xhosa chief Hintsa in 1835, similarly argues for<br />

such a strategy for reading <strong>the</strong> documents and archives built up around a violent event- in this<br />

case <strong>the</strong> killing and mutilation <strong>of</strong> Hintsa. Lalu enables us to think <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, as<br />

narrated through <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials, as essentially a product <strong>of</strong> interpretation<br />

produced through <strong>of</strong>ficial systems <strong>of</strong> knowledge. According to Lalu, <strong>the</strong> (colonial) archives<br />

organised knowledge to “keep <strong>the</strong> subject in its place.” 14 <strong>In</strong> this sense, that which we<br />

encounter in <strong>the</strong> archival record in fact speaks to <strong>the</strong> effects <strong>of</strong> power, ra<strong>the</strong>r than <strong>the</strong><br />

representation <strong>of</strong> subaltern consciousness. Lalu <strong>the</strong>refore argues that to assume that we can<br />

ever retrieve subaltern consciousness or agency is to ignore <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> archives<br />

worked to organise and represent <strong>the</strong> subject. 15 Ra<strong>the</strong>r, Lalu suggests, we need to read<br />

archives for <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>y might enable an understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state’s internal<br />

mechanisms and “modes <strong>of</strong> evidence.” 16<br />

Following Guha and Lalu’s prompting for such a careful reading <strong>of</strong> texts produced by<br />

counter-insurgency measures, as <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials were, this chapter is interested in<br />

<strong>the</strong> procedures and power relations through which <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> had been produced and<br />

archived, and <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>se work to organise our understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. As<br />

Carlo Ginzburg has argued, <strong>the</strong> archive can nei<strong>the</strong>r be approached as an “open window” or<br />

“transparent medium” through which to read reality, nor a wall that completely closes <strong>of</strong>f any<br />

view <strong>of</strong> reality, but ra<strong>the</strong>r it is more opaque as we view <strong>the</strong> event through <strong>the</strong> lens <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

state’s formulation <strong>of</strong> knowledge around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. <strong>In</strong> order to understand <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> <strong>the</strong>n, we<br />

need to understand <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state’s frameworks <strong>of</strong> operation and power. As Ginzburg<br />

suggests <strong>of</strong> history in general, “Without a thorough analysis <strong>of</strong> its inherent distortions (<strong>the</strong><br />

14 Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa, 32, 38.<br />

15 Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa, 62-63.<br />

16 Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa, 32.


117<br />

codes according to which it has been constructed and/or it must be perceived), a sound<br />

historical reconstruction is impossible.” 17<br />

Production <strong>of</strong> knowledge and subjection <strong>of</strong> agency<br />

The Commission needs to be understood firstly in relation to a genealogy <strong>of</strong> commissions <strong>of</strong><br />

inquiry, a favourite response by colonial authorities and a key strategy to which <strong>the</strong> South<br />

African state resorted <strong>of</strong>ten during <strong>the</strong> 20 th Century. Adam Ashforth looks in detail at <strong>the</strong><br />

constructions <strong>of</strong> power which were embedded in a series <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial South African<br />

Commissions <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry, including <strong>the</strong> Fagan Commission( 1946), <strong>the</strong> Tomlinson<br />

Commission( 1954) and (taken toge<strong>the</strong>r) <strong>the</strong> Riekert and Wiehahn Commissions( 1979). 18<br />

Ashforth demonstrates <strong>the</strong> ways in which each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se Commission’s had been centrally<br />

concerned with resolving issues <strong>of</strong> power and knowledge constituting <strong>the</strong> “Native<br />

Question.” 19 Commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry held a significant place in <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> so-called<br />

‘Native Policy’ in attempts by <strong>the</strong> South African state at different moments to deal with<br />

African populations.<br />

According to Ashforth, commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry were put into place in response to crises <strong>of</strong><br />

ruling that had caused great anxiety, and were meant to produce reports which would produce<br />

“expert knowledge,” and define resolutions that justified state intervention.” 20 The search was<br />

17 Carlo Ginzburg, “Checking <strong>the</strong> Evidence: The judge and <strong>the</strong> historian,” Critical <strong>In</strong>quiry, Vol. 18, No. 1(1991),<br />

6-7.<br />

18 Adam Ashforth, The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South Africa (Oxford: Clarendon<br />

Press, 1990).<br />

19 The ‘Native Question’ had been a central <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> South African <strong>of</strong>ficial debate since <strong>the</strong> early 20 th century as<br />

<strong>the</strong> state troubled over managing and controlling African populations, specifically in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> need for<br />

African labour in fast industrialising cities. Ashforth shows how each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry which he<br />

discusses was concerned with <strong>the</strong> “Native Question” and thus were explicitly about creating and controlling a<br />

“homogenised O<strong>the</strong>r.” Adam Ashforth, “On <strong>the</strong> ‘Native Question’: A Reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Grand Tradition <strong>of</strong><br />

Commissions <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry into <strong>the</strong> ‘Native Question’ in Twentieth century South Africa,” PhD Thesis, University<br />

<strong>of</strong> Oxford (1987). Ashforth, The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South Africa. Jonathan<br />

Boyarin, “An <strong>In</strong>quiry into <strong>In</strong>quiries and a Representation <strong>of</strong> Representations,” Sociological Forum, Vo. 6, No. 2<br />

(1991). Premesh Lalu, “Restless Natives, Native Questions,” Mail and Guardian (26 August 2011).<br />

20 Ann Stoler, “Colonial <strong>Archive</strong>s and <strong>the</strong> Arts <strong>of</strong> Governance: On <strong>the</strong> content in <strong>the</strong> form,” in Carolyn Hamilton<br />

et al (eds), Refiguring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>, (Cape Town: David Philip, 2002), 95-97.


118<br />

for a set <strong>of</strong> principles which could explain <strong>the</strong> social, economic or political problems facing<br />

<strong>the</strong> state, and explanations meant to justify its actions. 21<br />

However Ashforth argues that while commissions were charged with “truth-seeking” and<br />

were supposed to be based on an impartial, independent and objective consideration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

“facts” ga<strong>the</strong>red or presented to <strong>the</strong>m, <strong>the</strong>y were always influenced by both <strong>the</strong> positionalities<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir members and <strong>the</strong> state, and at <strong>the</strong> same time, by <strong>the</strong> dominant assumptions about valid<br />

forms <strong>of</strong> knowledge and procedures <strong>of</strong> knowing. 22<br />

Commissions <strong>the</strong>refore need to be seen as<br />

highly mediated institutions and in essence, as Ann Stoler argues in writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> colonial<br />

ordering <strong>of</strong> archival productions, as features <strong>of</strong> statecraft, illustrating <strong>the</strong> “warped reality <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong>ficial knowledge and <strong>the</strong> enduring consequences <strong>of</strong> such political distortions.” 23<br />

Ashforth posits that through a commission’s processes <strong>of</strong> ga<strong>the</strong>ring ‘accurate information’<br />

and organising knowledge around <strong>the</strong> perceived ‘problem’ at hand, it produced a way <strong>of</strong><br />

speaking for and about <strong>the</strong> state’s ‘Native’ subjects which would allow questions <strong>of</strong><br />

subjection and subjectivity as posed by <strong>the</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> reference to be answered in a coherent<br />

way. 24 The framework <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘Native Question’ attempted to understand <strong>the</strong> black subject,<br />

producing a subject <strong>of</strong> disciplinary reason and <strong>the</strong>reby <strong>of</strong> disciplinary power.<br />

Ashforth is helpful in understanding <strong>the</strong> procedures <strong>of</strong> power and work that a commission <strong>of</strong><br />

inquiry does. However Ashforth himself only really focuses on <strong>the</strong> reports <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> commissions<br />

with which he is concerned. 25 I want to suggest that it is pertinent to read a commission’s<br />

report toge<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong> transcripts <strong>of</strong> its hearings in order to be able to compare <strong>the</strong> evidence<br />

presented before <strong>the</strong> commission with <strong>the</strong> interpretations and recommendations presented in<br />

21 Ashforth, “On <strong>the</strong> Native Question, 15.<br />

22 Asforth, “On <strong>the</strong> ‘Native Question,” 28.<br />

23 Stoler, “Colonial <strong>Archive</strong>s and <strong>the</strong> Arts <strong>of</strong> Governance,” 91. Ann Stoler, Along <strong>the</strong> Archival Grain: Epistemic<br />

anxieties and colonial commonsense (Princeton and Oxford: Princeton University Press, 2009), 141-160.<br />

24 Ashforth, “On <strong>the</strong> Native Question,” 29-30.<br />

25 I want to thank Riedwaan Moosage for helpful debates about this and for bringing this aspect to my attention.<br />

Ashforth, The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South Africa, 11.


119<br />

<strong>the</strong> report. It is only through such a reading that one gets an idea <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> different<br />

actors, <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state actors and where one might be able to read significant<br />

discrepancies and contradictions in <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial discourse.<br />

I want to argue that <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission needs to be read as an attempt by <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id<br />

state to respond to <strong>the</strong> crisis presented by <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo. The Commission had<br />

been rapidly put into place after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Snyman as a judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Transkei Court was<br />

made <strong>the</strong> chairman <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission and was to be aided in his work by <strong>the</strong> Attorney<br />

General <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape and a senior SAP <strong>of</strong>ficial- all three men with significant positions in <strong>the</strong><br />

structures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state. 26 The state had chosen its members, set its deadlines and<br />

directed it, through <strong>the</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> reference, to a focus on very specific issues. The Commission<br />

was to focus specifically on <strong>the</strong> events at <strong>Paarl</strong> on <strong>the</strong> day <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and two days prior to<br />

it, and was to explain its causes. 27 It was meant <strong>the</strong>n to organise knowledge around <strong>the</strong> event.<br />

<strong>In</strong> this sense, while <strong>the</strong> media around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was in some ways <strong>the</strong> first instance <strong>of</strong> its<br />

production, it was <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission that became <strong>the</strong> leading force in discursively<br />

defining <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />

Charged with formulating an <strong>of</strong>ficial interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission needs to be understood as moulding particular evidence into a very specific<br />

historical understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising. <strong>In</strong> this sense I want to suggest that we might think <strong>of</strong><br />

both <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> later court cases in terms <strong>of</strong> productions <strong>of</strong> history. 28 As<br />

26 Advocate General <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape, Mr van den Berg was to lead <strong>the</strong> evidence and Major Coetzee, a senior police<br />

<strong>of</strong>ficer <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> SAP was in charge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inquiry. “<strong>Paarl</strong> riot inquiry opens,” Cape Argus (6 December 1962).<br />

27 Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Commission <strong>of</strong> Enquiry, consisting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Honourable Mr Justice Snyman, Judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Transvaal Provincial Division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court <strong>of</strong> South Africa, upon <strong>the</strong> events on <strong>the</strong> 20 th to <strong>the</strong> 22 nd<br />

November, 1962, at <strong>Paarl</strong> in <strong>the</strong> province <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape <strong>of</strong> Good Hope, and <strong>the</strong> causes which gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto,<br />

(Pretoria: Government Printers, 1963) (hereafter Report). Report, 1. These terms <strong>of</strong> reference were supposedly<br />

“<strong>the</strong> widest possible,” according to Snyman quoted in “Riot hearings will be in public,” Cape Times (29<br />

November 1962).<br />

28 I am informed here by work by David William. Cohen’s formulation for thinking about <strong>the</strong> conventions and<br />

paradigms involved in <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> historical knowledge and sources is helpful in thinking about <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission as a production <strong>of</strong> history. See David William Cohen, The combing <strong>of</strong> history, (Chicago: Chicago<br />

University Press, 1994). Also see David Cohen and Atieno Odhiambo, The Risks <strong>of</strong> Knowledge, (A<strong>the</strong>ns: Ohio


120<br />

such we might understand both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se institutions as very specific practices, as particular<br />

representations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past, and as highly mediated means for <strong>the</strong> production and<br />

dissemination <strong>of</strong> knowledge.<br />

<strong>In</strong> much <strong>the</strong> same way as <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry that Ashforth describes, I want to<br />

suggest that <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission can be seen as yet ano<strong>the</strong>r attempt by <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state<br />

to deal with black people, specifically <strong>the</strong> Poqo ‘organisation’ which it had perceived as <strong>the</strong><br />

central problem at hand, and by extension all instances <strong>of</strong> resistance throughout <strong>the</strong> country. 29<br />

As previously noted, it is significant that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, Snyman Commission and judicial<br />

trials played out against a background <strong>of</strong> developing resistance and repression structures in<br />

South Africa. The state had responded to <strong>the</strong> anti-pass campaigns, <strong>the</strong> Sharpeville uprising<br />

and <strong>the</strong> Langa <strong>march</strong> by declaring a State <strong>of</strong> Emergency, temporarily suspending <strong>the</strong> pass<br />

laws, banning <strong>the</strong> ANC and PAC and conducting massive arrests and trials. 30 However,<br />

among all <strong>the</strong>se security measures <strong>the</strong>re was never a commission <strong>of</strong> inquiry into <strong>the</strong> events at<br />

Sharpeville and <strong>the</strong> killings <strong>of</strong> 69 people in front <strong>of</strong> this Transvaal police station. 31 Yet a<br />

comparatively small event in <strong>Paarl</strong>, which lasted no more than three hours and in which only<br />

seven people had been killed, led to <strong>the</strong> almost immediate appointment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission. The <strong>march</strong> had invoked underlying white fears <strong>of</strong> a Mau Mau-like black revolt<br />

in South Africa and in some sense <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> Commission came to stage <strong>the</strong> entire ‘Native<br />

Question.’ 32<br />

University Press, 2004). Cohen, “Memories <strong>of</strong> Things Forward: Future Effects in ‘The Production <strong>of</strong> History,’”<br />

paper presented at colloquium, Cape Town, 4 March 2010.<br />

29 Report, 18-19, 22. Snyman Commission <strong>In</strong>terim Report, 24-26.<br />

30 See Madeleine Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” in The road to democracy in South Africa, South<br />

African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006).<br />

31 Tom Lodge, “The Cape Town Troubles, March-April 1960,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, Vol. 4<br />

(1978), 216.<br />

32 “Crazed Africans,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November 1962). “Sudden outburst <strong>of</strong> savagery,” Cape Times (24<br />

November 1962). “Primitive rebellion,” Cape Times (23 November 1962). “Chanting crowd <strong>of</strong> murder-bent<br />

rioters,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November 1962). “<strong>In</strong>quiry told <strong>of</strong> Poqo rituals,” Cape Times (11 December 1962).


121<br />

While staged through <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong>, <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> in some ways became a moment for <strong>the</strong><br />

state to significantly rethink and restructure its ‘Native policies.’ <strong>Paarl</strong> came to stand for <strong>the</strong><br />

entire question <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> survival <strong>of</strong> white South Africa. 33 The <strong>march</strong> had almost immediately<br />

incited demands for black people to be removed from <strong>Paarl</strong> and <strong>the</strong> Western Cape more<br />

generally. 34 Die Burger reported a member <strong>of</strong> parliament, J.W. van Staaden, as having stated:<br />

“Look at <strong>the</strong> map. The white man is almost eliminated. Therefore we need to face some facts.<br />

We are living in new circumstances. We need to begin immediately with removing <strong>the</strong> Bantus<br />

from <strong>the</strong> Western Cape…The time is past that we need to lean on <strong>the</strong> black shoulder.” 35 As an<br />

article in The Torch argued in December 1962, “<strong>the</strong> campaign being waged in <strong>the</strong> press is<br />

assisting <strong>the</strong> nationalist agitators in securing strongly emotional support for <strong>the</strong> mass removal<br />

<strong>of</strong> Africans from <strong>the</strong> Western Cape and it’s certainly helping to condition <strong>the</strong> electorate into<br />

enthusiastic support for <strong>the</strong> methods <strong>of</strong> open dictatorship.” 36 <strong>In</strong> this way, as The Torch had<br />

argued, Poqo violence in <strong>Paarl</strong> and more generally, was employed by <strong>the</strong> state as propaganda<br />

for removals.<br />

An element <strong>of</strong> dealing with <strong>the</strong> ‘Native’ problem presented by Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, as<br />

well as a more general anxiety about ‘native rebellion,’ can be read through <strong>the</strong> Commissions<br />

hearings in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. While <strong>the</strong>se privately-held hearings have been considered somewhat<br />

disconnected from <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inquiry, it seems to me that <strong>the</strong>se hearings were a fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />

attempt at addressing <strong>the</strong> “Native Question” posed through <strong>the</strong> guise <strong>of</strong> dealing with Poqo<br />

“Poqo se leiers sou witmense uitwis, land oorneem,” Die Burger (1 March 1963). “<strong>In</strong>side Poqo,” Drum<br />

Magazine (February 1963).<br />

33 “L.V. oor Onluste,” Die Burger (26 November 1962). “Attack on Cape Town also,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (14 December<br />

1962). “Poqo se leiers sou witmense uitwis, land oorneem,” Die Burger (1 March 1963).<br />

34 “<strong>Paarl</strong> residents complain about town’s security,” Cape Times (29 November 1962). “Combating Barbarism in<br />

Locations,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (4 December 1962). “Removal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bantu,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (21 December 1962).<br />

35 “L.V. oor Onluste,” Die Burger (26 November 1962).<br />

36 The Torch was a relatively militant publication <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Non-European Unity Movement founded in February<br />

1946. See Les Switzer and Donna Switzer, The Black Press in South Africa and Lesotho: descriptive<br />

bibliographic guide to African, Coloured and <strong>In</strong>dian newspapers, newsletters and magazines 1836-1976<br />

(Boston: G.K. Hall and Co., 1979), 11. “The Press and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry,” The Torch (19 December 1962).<br />

“Planne vir Bantoe se trek uit Wes-Kaapland,” Die Burger 1962.


122<br />

insurgencies. 37<br />

This visit seems to have authorised <strong>the</strong> Bantustans as <strong>the</strong> ‘home’ and place<br />

where government appropriate to ‘Bantu’ could be enacted. Thus Snyman sought <strong>the</strong><br />

knowledge <strong>of</strong> Bantustan ‘chiefs’ about a body <strong>of</strong> ‘<strong>the</strong>ir people.’ These chiefs were in effect<br />

government <strong>of</strong>ficials, owing <strong>the</strong>ir privileged positions to <strong>the</strong> state. Addressing <strong>the</strong>m as <strong>the</strong><br />

authorised spokespersons <strong>of</strong> Xhosa migrants, <strong>the</strong>n, was to put <strong>the</strong> subject in his place<br />

discursively. 38 Yet it was based on <strong>the</strong>ir evidence that through <strong>the</strong> <strong>In</strong>terim Report released on<br />

6 March 1963, Snyman stressed <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo ‘problem’ and urged <strong>the</strong> state to act<br />

against <strong>the</strong> Poqo movement in South Africa. 39<br />

<strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission <strong>the</strong>n came to speak for and about <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>er<br />

and Poqo in very particular ways. As suggested in previous chapters, through its hearings <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission had defined Poqo and <strong>the</strong> participant <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, and discursively controlled<br />

<strong>the</strong>m. 40 The Commission formulated a narrative about <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> in which <strong>the</strong> majority<br />

37 Anna Pearce describes <strong>the</strong> Transkei hearings as having “little direct bearing on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> riot. Compared with<br />

<strong>the</strong> inquiry as it was held in Cape Town and <strong>Paarl</strong>, this week was somewhat shrouded in mystery and secret.”<br />

See Anna Pearce, A Permit to Live, Unpublished Manuscript (1965), National Library <strong>of</strong> South Africa, 281.<br />

38 While Snyman argued that <strong>the</strong> Poqo leaders were men who had little status under <strong>the</strong> “tribal system” and were<br />

<strong>the</strong>refore frustrated with a “tribal system that cannot satisfy <strong>the</strong>ir ambitions” it is necessary to note that <strong>the</strong><br />

system at work in <strong>the</strong> homelands was a state-controlled system <strong>of</strong> Bantu Authorities whereby subservient and<br />

well-rewarded chiefs were put into place by <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state. It was with this system that Poqo members<br />

disagreed ra<strong>the</strong>r than any kind <strong>of</strong> longstanding traditional system which Snyman tries to suggest. While Snyman<br />

attempts to paint a picture in which “law-abiding Bantu” who lived “peacefully under <strong>the</strong> tribal organisations”<br />

were coerced by “false and unfounded accusations against tribal chiefs and <strong>the</strong> Government,” <strong>the</strong>re had in fact<br />

been several peasant risings in several parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country between 1946- 1962 in opposition to Bantu<br />

Authorities flared into open resistance. Govan Mbeki, in his book South Africa: The peasants revolt, suggests<br />

that struggles against Bantu Authorities resulted in open resistance provoked in Witzieshoek, Marico,<br />

Sekhukhuneland, Zululand, and throughout <strong>the</strong> Transkei, especially in Pondoland. Mbeki however describes a<br />

clear relationship between <strong>the</strong>se peasant insurgents and <strong>the</strong> ANC, ra<strong>the</strong>r than mentioning any PAC or Poqo<br />

connection. See Govan Mbeki, South Africa: The peasants revolt (London: <strong>In</strong>ternational Defence and Aid Fund,<br />

1984), 40.<br />

39 Snyman argues in this <strong>In</strong>terim Report that “As far as I am able to ascertain, <strong>the</strong> membership <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> movement<br />

over <strong>the</strong> country as whole…runs into many thousands”……“The intimidation <strong>of</strong> law-abiding Bantu, and in <strong>the</strong><br />

Transkei <strong>of</strong> Whites, has reached a dangerous point. I have found that both Bantu and Whites are so terrorised by<br />

<strong>the</strong> Poqo acts <strong>of</strong> violence that <strong>the</strong>y are afraid to furnish information to <strong>the</strong> authorities. Many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m were afraid<br />

to give evidence before me, or even to be seen with me in conversation. A tribal chief and his advisers were also<br />

unwilling to give evidence in public”….. “I regard it as my duty to bring this state <strong>of</strong> affairs urgently to your<br />

attention. It is my opinion that <strong>the</strong> State will have to act without delay to bring this state <strong>of</strong> affairs to an end in<br />

order to regain <strong>the</strong> Bantu’s confidence in <strong>the</strong> ability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> State to protect him.” See <strong>In</strong>terim Report, 25<br />

40 I am informed here by Michel Foucault’s arguments around <strong>the</strong> ways in which power is constructed through<br />

<strong>the</strong> control <strong>of</strong> knowledge and subjects. <strong>In</strong> producing knowledge around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission and<br />

trials were also producing <strong>the</strong> individual insurgents as subjects. See Michel Foucault, “The Subject and Power,”<br />

Critical <strong>In</strong>quiry, Vol.8, No.4 (1982), 777-795.


123<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers were considered “law-abiding citizens” manipulated and coerced by Poqo<br />

members and men who were dissatisfied because <strong>the</strong>y had “little or no status under <strong>the</strong> tribal<br />

system.” 41 Such an interpretation was to deprive <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men who <strong>march</strong>ed on<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>of</strong> conscious agency. 42<br />

This interpretation allowed little space for <strong>the</strong> discourse or agency <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participants<br />

<strong>the</strong>mselves. Such a framing through multiple levels <strong>of</strong> discourse, denied <strong>the</strong> insurgent <strong>the</strong><br />

capacity to act on <strong>the</strong>ir own, As Chapter 1 noted, even <strong>the</strong> Drum magazine had framed Poqo<br />

as “A terrorist movement…<strong>of</strong> angry young men who were embittered and frustrated and<br />

became desperate and lawless.” 43 The ANC continued this kind <strong>of</strong> representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong>ers by essentially blaming <strong>the</strong> uprising on Leballo’s poor leadership and suggested that<br />

“oppressed people” who were “hungry for freedom” and “desperately miserable” were<br />

influenced by Leballo’s “misguided calls” for a revolution. 44 Even those arguments before <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission (such as those <strong>of</strong> Reverend Malukazi, Pearce and Kasi respectively) which had<br />

attempted to narrate <strong>the</strong> uprising differently, were <strong>the</strong>mselves complicit in <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong><br />

agency by speaking for and in <strong>the</strong> place <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers. Malukazi framed <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as an act<br />

initiated by “<strong>the</strong> silliness <strong>of</strong> children,” thus infantilising <strong>the</strong> uprising’s actors, denying <strong>the</strong>m<br />

any agency in strategy and planning. 45 Kasi essentially spoke to workers’ structural<br />

grievances, localising <strong>the</strong> events to Mbekweni, and failed to really permit <strong>the</strong> participants any<br />

conscious agency. 46 Pearce fur<strong>the</strong>r spoke to grievances felt by <strong>Paarl</strong>’s black inhabitants, but<br />

41 Report, 6.<br />

42 This depiction is similar to that <strong>of</strong>ten used to describe <strong>the</strong> Santal rebellion in <strong>In</strong>dia as according to Guha,<br />

where he argues that colonial records <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event denied any agency for most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> rebels, representing <strong>the</strong>m<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r as “instruments <strong>of</strong> some o<strong>the</strong>r will…If any consciousness is attributed at all to <strong>the</strong> rebels, it is only to a<br />

few <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir leaders.” See Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter-<strong>In</strong>surgency,” 81-82.<br />

43 “<strong>In</strong>side Poqo,” Drum Magazine (February 1963)<br />

44 Document issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC, 6 April 1963 reproduced in Thomas Karis, Gwendolyn Carter, and Gail<br />

Gerhart, From Protest to Challenge: A documentary history <strong>of</strong> African politics in South Africa 1882-1964 (USA:<br />

Hoover <strong>In</strong>stitution Publication, 1978), 749-750, 757.<br />

45 Snyman Commission, 370.<br />

46 Snyman Commission, 510-618.


124<br />

did not stand for Poqo. 47 At <strong>the</strong> same time however, it is significant that <strong>the</strong>se arguments<br />

indexed o<strong>the</strong>r histories and o<strong>the</strong>r routes for understanding <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />

The courts in many ways continued with <strong>the</strong> same logic <strong>of</strong> representation and deepened <strong>the</strong><br />

subjection <strong>of</strong> agency. As noted in Chapter 1, <strong>the</strong> accused who appear before <strong>the</strong> courts on<br />

charges <strong>of</strong> participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, rarely gave evidence and when <strong>the</strong>y did, <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

seemingly reluctantly, this was cursory and most <strong>of</strong>ten only rejected <strong>the</strong> allegations against<br />

<strong>the</strong>m. <strong>In</strong> this way, at this moment, <strong>the</strong> voice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subaltern <strong>march</strong>er was already silenced<br />

and lost to <strong>the</strong> records which we engage. 48<br />

If one is to understand <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trials as having engaged in <strong>the</strong><br />

production <strong>of</strong> history and <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> agency, it goes without saying that <strong>the</strong>se<br />

institutions were simultaneously implicitly involved in processes <strong>of</strong> “silencing” sections <strong>of</strong><br />

this past. 49 It is necessary <strong>the</strong>n to consider <strong>the</strong> highly mediated procedures through which <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission and trials played out and reached <strong>the</strong>ir conclusions.<br />

Scripted and Enacted: The Commission and Trials as performance <strong>of</strong> power<br />

Following <strong>the</strong> tradition <strong>of</strong> commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry which Ashforth lays out, <strong>the</strong> format <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Snyman Commission was highly ritualised and followed very specific conventions. As<br />

Ashforth suggests commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry can <strong>the</strong>refore in some ways be seen “less as<br />

instruments <strong>of</strong> ‘policy’ and ‘intelligence’ and more as symbolic rituals aiding in establishing<br />

and reproducing <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> modern states.” The ritualised proceedings <strong>of</strong> commissions,<br />

according to Ashforth, were not just modes <strong>of</strong> scientific investigation but also performances<br />

47 Snyman Commission, 668.<br />

48 I return to this aspect later in <strong>the</strong> chapter in terms <strong>of</strong> a discussion <strong>of</strong> how <strong>the</strong> voices <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers seem to<br />

elude <strong>the</strong>se documents.<br />

49 See Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past.


125<br />

which in fact created a social discourse. “It is a <strong>the</strong>atre in which a central ‘truth’ <strong>of</strong> state<br />

power is ritually played out before a public audience.” 50<br />

Beyond just functioning as a government policy-making instrument, I want to suggest that <strong>the</strong><br />

Snyman Commission adopted a specific political form which, in an almost <strong>the</strong>atrical sense,<br />

enacted <strong>the</strong> domination <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state but also relations <strong>of</strong> power between Snyman (and his<br />

functionaries) and <strong>the</strong> witnesses. All <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evidence had gone through Snyman first in <strong>the</strong><br />

form <strong>of</strong> reports, court records, photographs, and questions submitted by interested persons. 51<br />

Snyman <strong>the</strong>n acted as <strong>the</strong> stage-manager and casting director, organising <strong>the</strong> forms <strong>of</strong><br />

communication and choosing who would have <strong>the</strong> opportunity to appear in public before <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission depending on <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> evidence <strong>the</strong>y wished to present. 52<br />

This argument might similarly apply to <strong>the</strong> court cases around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. It was through<br />

<strong>the</strong> mass arrests, massive court performances and <strong>the</strong> sentencing <strong>of</strong> some 21 people to death<br />

and hundreds to long prison terms, that <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state displayed and reinforced its<br />

power. 53 As Madeleine Fullard suggests, <strong>the</strong> legal system was <strong>the</strong> main apparatus through<br />

which <strong>the</strong> state could simultaneously destroy opposition and portray banned organisations as<br />

violent, communist and menacing to white safety. 54 Trials and convictions were to provide<br />

pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> scale and nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo threat. <strong>In</strong> this sense, I want to suggest that <strong>the</strong> trials<br />

may fur<strong>the</strong>r be seen to have constructed, implicated and condemned Poqo as a formal<br />

organisation.<br />

50 Ashforth, The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South Africa, 7.<br />

51 See Report, 1.<br />

52 Report, 1-2.<br />

53 “<strong>Paarl</strong> is calm,” Cape Times (23 November 1962). “More Sabotage Sentences,” The Torch (12 June 1963).<br />

“8 Facing Murder Charges,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (30 November 1962). “Five Africans in Murder Charges at <strong>Paarl</strong>,”<br />

Cape Times (29 November 1962). “Death sentence for two Poqo men,” Cape Argus (18 June 1963). “National<br />

Mobilisation against Poqo,” The Torch (17 April 1963). “Poqo killer’s appeal turned down,” Cape Argus (21<br />

February 1963). “Arrest <strong>of</strong> P.A.C natives,” Cape Argus (12 June 1965). “<strong>Paarl</strong> Trials,” The Torch (30 May<br />

1963). “Court Sequels to <strong>Paarl</strong> riots,” Cape Argus (24 August 1963).<br />

54 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 342.


126<br />

Similarly to <strong>the</strong> Commission <strong>the</strong>n, Kenneth Nunn, in speaking <strong>of</strong> criminal court trials in a<br />

general sense, suggests that trials are highly ritualised formal narratives. 55 The set up <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

courtroom, he argues, has much in common with a <strong>the</strong>atre, complete with props, a stage and<br />

various characters. Like Snyman, <strong>the</strong> judges involved in <strong>the</strong>se trials, as representatives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

state’s judicial power, governed <strong>the</strong> conduct <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> trial much like <strong>the</strong>atre directors. <strong>In</strong> this<br />

sense, I want to suggest that both <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> later court cases might be<br />

read in terms <strong>of</strong> performances <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state’s political power as enacted through specific actors,<br />

settings and conventions. They staged specific constructions <strong>of</strong> knowledge and with it forms<br />

<strong>of</strong> subjectification.<br />

Jacques Ranciere’s notion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>atrical politics is perhaps helpful here. <strong>In</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> Ranciere’s<br />

argument, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> later trials might be viewed as carefully<br />

choreographed enactments, political performance or spectacle. Ranciere describes politics as a<br />

matter <strong>of</strong> “performing or playing” in <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>atrical sense, which means first setting up <strong>the</strong><br />

stage as <strong>the</strong>atre and formulating <strong>the</strong> argument. Politics, Ranciere argues, is <strong>the</strong>refore a matter<br />

<strong>of</strong> building a stage and sustaining a spectacle <strong>of</strong> show. Ranciere might argue that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> itself was first and foremost “a staging <strong>of</strong> reasons and ways <strong>of</strong> speaking.” 56 <strong>In</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

words <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> in itself was a statement, a way <strong>of</strong> speaking which did not really get<br />

addressed during ei<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> Commission or <strong>the</strong> trials o<strong>the</strong>r than to attribute external causes for<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers’ action.<br />

Making silences<br />

If one is to understand <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials as performances <strong>of</strong> power in this sense, <strong>the</strong>n<br />

it seems necessary to examine <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> settings, ‘script’ and particular actors all<br />

55 Kenneth Nunn, ““The Trial as Text: Allegory, myth and symbol in <strong>the</strong> adversarial criminal process- A<br />

Critique <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> public defender and a proposal for reform,” American Criminal Law Review, 32<br />

(1994), 780.<br />

56 Jacques Ranciere and Gabriel Rockhill, The politics <strong>of</strong> aes<strong>the</strong>tics: <strong>the</strong> distribution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sensible (UK: MPG<br />

Books, 2006), 142.


127<br />

played specific parts in formulating a particular narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as well as how <strong>the</strong>se<br />

factors came to play in <strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> silences or <strong>the</strong> denial <strong>of</strong> agency.<br />

The settings in which <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials played out, <strong>the</strong>mselves performed a certain<br />

power. As Nunn argues <strong>of</strong> courthouses, <strong>the</strong>se were formal, stately and ceremonial spaces with<br />

imposing architecture meant to invoke <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> previous colonial governments and <strong>the</strong><br />

current state. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id, <strong>the</strong>se were fur<strong>the</strong>r spaces <strong>of</strong> white power and<br />

authority. 57<br />

<strong>In</strong> this sense one might consider <strong>the</strong> power enacted by <strong>the</strong> very spaces in which <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission’s hearings and <strong>the</strong> court cases had been held. As already mentioned in Chapter 1,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s public hearings were mostly held in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Recreation Hall and<br />

Cape Town’s Supreme Court. The trials too were held in this same Supreme Court, and at<br />

times in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Local Circuit Division Court. Particularly in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>’s town<br />

recreation hall, <strong>the</strong>se were spaces in which black people had not always been freely allowed.<br />

As previously noted black people were to enter through separate entrances and were seated<br />

separately. This was compounded by a kind <strong>of</strong> symbolic and racialised distance between <strong>the</strong><br />

audience and <strong>the</strong> proceedings. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s hearings in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

Recreation Hall, black people were seated on <strong>the</strong> gallery, while white people sat below in <strong>the</strong><br />

57 There have been similar arguments around <strong>the</strong> spaces in which <strong>the</strong> TRC played out. Spaces like <strong>the</strong> East<br />

London Town Hall, in which some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> TRC hearings were held, were spaces which, in terms <strong>of</strong> architecture,<br />

invoked colonial power. Yet by welcoming people <strong>of</strong> all races into this space for <strong>the</strong> hearings in 1996 <strong>In</strong><br />

investigating <strong>the</strong> spaces in which TRC hearings were held, Gary Minkley, Ciraj Rassool and Leslie Witz argue<br />

that it is significant that it was within colonial buildings that people <strong>of</strong> all races were welcomed in 1996 to share<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir testimonies symbolically enabled what Antjie Krog has called “a rupture with <strong>the</strong> institutional frameworks<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past. However, at <strong>the</strong> same time, <strong>the</strong>ir pasts meant that such spaces could in some ways still exert a certain<br />

kind <strong>of</strong> power. See Gary Minkley, Ciraj Rassool and Leslie Witz, “Thresholds, Gateways and Spectacles:<br />

Journeying through South African hidden pasts and histories in <strong>the</strong> last decade <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twentieth century,”<br />

Unpublished paper presented at <strong>the</strong> ‘Future <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Past’ Conference, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape (10 July<br />

1996). Antjie Krog, Country <strong>of</strong> my Skull (Cape Town: Random House Struik, 2002), 39. To add to this<br />

argument, Belinda Bozzoli suggests that <strong>the</strong> arrangement <strong>of</strong> spaces in which <strong>the</strong> TRC hearings were held in<br />

some ways enabled a kind <strong>of</strong> symbolic distancing between <strong>the</strong> commissioners and <strong>the</strong> audience, <strong>the</strong>reby<br />

attributing <strong>the</strong> commissioners with a certain authority. It is apparent in Bozzoli’s article that in <strong>the</strong> spaces used<br />

for <strong>the</strong>se hearings are very specifically and consciously laid out. Witnesses were to be seated in such a way that<br />

<strong>the</strong>y face both <strong>the</strong> commissioners and <strong>the</strong> audience which <strong>the</strong>n added to this sense <strong>of</strong> closeness and contact. See<br />

Belinda Bozzoli, “Public Ritual and Private Transition: The Truth Commission in Alexandra Township, South<br />

Africa 1996,” African Studies, vol. 57, no. 2 (1998), 171.


128<br />

hall (closest to <strong>the</strong> judge and proceedings), and coloured people directly behind <strong>the</strong>m. 58 This<br />

suggests a very specific ordering <strong>of</strong> a space which in itself enacts a certain kind <strong>of</strong> racialised<br />

power. <strong>In</strong> this way black witnesses and accused, seated in separate, more distant seating were<br />

in some sense removed from <strong>the</strong> proceedings rendering <strong>the</strong>m largely as spectators ra<strong>the</strong>r than<br />

participants.<br />

An important dimension in partly constituting <strong>the</strong> silence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers in <strong>the</strong> transcripts <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Commission and trials, relates, I want to suggest, to <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> translators and/or<br />

interpreters. As noted in Chapter 1 much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> discussion before both <strong>the</strong> Commission and<br />

courts had gone through translators. 59 Written statements collected at <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> police station<br />

after <strong>the</strong> arrests clearly show that translation/interpretation was happening at this level as well<br />

as during <strong>the</strong> Commission and court proceedings. Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore it seems that it was <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong><br />

same translator, Gerald Twala, which was used during interrogations at <strong>the</strong> police station. 60 I<br />

want to suggest that such a translator had significant power over what was finally recorded as<br />

<strong>the</strong> accused’s words. <strong>In</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> such multiple levels <strong>of</strong> translation and interpretation, what<br />

was ultimately taken by <strong>the</strong> Commission and <strong>the</strong> courts as <strong>the</strong> X witness or accused’s answer<br />

to <strong>the</strong>ir questions, was in effect actually a response to <strong>the</strong> interpreter’s question- which could<br />

be significantly different. 61 Yet with all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> documents eventually transcribed into English<br />

58 “Saal word in ʼn h<strong>of</strong> omskep” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December 1962). “<strong>In</strong>quiry into <strong>Paarl</strong> Events,” The Torch (12<br />

December 1962).<br />

59 See for example <strong>the</strong> questioning <strong>of</strong> witnesses George Skoen, <strong>the</strong> X witnesses and Matiyose Zenani before <strong>the</strong><br />

Snyman Commission. Snyman Commission, 36, 1017. Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963.<br />

National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />

60 <strong>In</strong> several cases <strong>the</strong> interpreter, <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong> same one- Gerald Twala who had, along with Detective Sergeant<br />

Dirk Vermeulen <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> police taken <strong>the</strong> accused’s statements after arrest, appeared before <strong>the</strong> court and<br />

was questioned about his linguistic competency and <strong>the</strong> accuracy <strong>of</strong> his translations. Twala’s signature appears<br />

on several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> written statements attached to <strong>the</strong> court files. Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June<br />

1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National<br />

archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />

61 See Peter Parker and Joyce Mokhesi-Parker’s discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong> trials during <strong>the</strong> post-Sharpeville<br />

period. Peter Parker and Joyce Mokhesi-Parker, <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Shadow <strong>of</strong> Sharpeville: apar<strong>the</strong>id and criminal justice<br />

(New York: New York University Press, 1998), 67.


129<br />

or Afrikaans, we have no way <strong>of</strong> tracing <strong>the</strong> original discourse between <strong>the</strong> accused ( or<br />

witness) and <strong>the</strong> translator. It is necessary <strong>the</strong>n to consider <strong>the</strong> mediation occurring in <strong>the</strong>se<br />

texts which get taken up by Lodge and o<strong>the</strong>rs as documentary sources without regard to<br />

questions <strong>of</strong> orality and mediation. 62<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r key factor in <strong>the</strong> suppression <strong>of</strong> voice seems to emerge from <strong>the</strong> fact that in both<br />

cases <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission and court cases <strong>the</strong>re were suggestions that confessions were <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

<strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> undue influence. 63 According to Anna Pearce <strong>the</strong> police produced several people<br />

before <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission who had ‘first hand evidence’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events leading up to <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong>. However, “<strong>the</strong>y had all those who were in prison to choose from, and were<br />

presumably able to promise an indemnity against prosecution if <strong>the</strong>y gave satisfactory<br />

evidence.” 64 It is necessary <strong>the</strong>n to suspect <strong>the</strong> procedures through which such evidence was<br />

secured. Pearce consequently questions <strong>the</strong> reliability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se statements which as, in <strong>the</strong> case<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> X-witnesses, she suggests can be “accepted only with reservations because <strong>the</strong>se men,<br />

at <strong>the</strong> time in custody, knew that <strong>the</strong>ir freedom might depend on giving <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> evidence<br />

<strong>the</strong> police wanted.” 65<br />

The evidence presented by black witnesses and <strong>the</strong> accused both before <strong>the</strong> Commission and<br />

<strong>the</strong> courts, needs to be read against <strong>the</strong> background <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state’s massive legal and extra-legal<br />

mechanisms put in place during <strong>the</strong> post-Sharpeville period, and particularly in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

62 <strong>In</strong> her work on <strong>the</strong> TRC, Ca<strong>the</strong>rine Cole, discusses <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> translators and interpreters as “highly<br />

charged intermediaries.” (67) Here again <strong>the</strong>re is clearly an element <strong>of</strong> power, as Cole argues that “<strong>the</strong> very first<br />

line <strong>of</strong> transmission <strong>of</strong> testimony was mediated and interpolated” by interpreters. (68) Cole notes an important<br />

distinction between translation and interpretation- while translation works with <strong>the</strong> source language and carefully<br />

passes <strong>the</strong> best translation from <strong>the</strong> source to <strong>the</strong> target language; interpretation is not meant to be a verbatim<br />

translation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> speaker’s words but conveys <strong>the</strong> basic meaning. See Ca<strong>the</strong>rine Cole, Performing South<br />

Africa’s Truth Commissions: Stages <strong>of</strong> transition (USA: University <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>diana Press, 2010), 66-68.<br />

63 This seems to come across more clearly during <strong>the</strong> trials. See Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana<br />

and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe<br />

and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560.<br />

64 Pearce, A Permit to Live, 254.<br />

65 Pearce, A Permit to Live, 273.


130<br />

increasingly repressive crackdown after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 66 This was a period <strong>of</strong> massive trials<br />

including <strong>the</strong> well-known Treason Trial (1961). 67 By 1962/1963 <strong>the</strong> state’s response to<br />

Poqo’s “terrorist” activities in <strong>Paarl</strong> and <strong>the</strong> Transkei, as well as <strong>the</strong> parallel Umkhonto<br />

activities, was rapid and dramatic. Not long after Snyman had submitted his report, <strong>the</strong><br />

General Law General Law Amendment (Sabotage) Act was rushed onto <strong>the</strong> statute book by<br />

June 1963. This Act defined <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>fence <strong>of</strong> sabotage and, accompanied by <strong>the</strong> “Ninety-Day<br />

Law,” allowed police <strong>of</strong>ficers to detain a person suspected <strong>of</strong> politically motivated crime for<br />

up to three months without arrest. 68 This meant that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused were detained for long<br />

periods <strong>of</strong> time while awaiting trial.<br />

For such political detainees physical violence and torture seems to have become <strong>the</strong> rule<br />

during interrogations. 69<br />

Such torture was <strong>of</strong>ten associated with a special police unit drawn<br />

from <strong>the</strong> SAP’s investigative section, known as <strong>the</strong> “Sabotage Squad,” who according to <strong>the</strong><br />

TRC report, travelled all over <strong>the</strong> country to conduct interrogations <strong>of</strong> political detainees. 70<br />

Poqo and PAC members who had been arrested in connection with <strong>the</strong> violent activities in<br />

South Africa in 1962 and 1963 had, according to TRC findings, <strong>of</strong>ten been tortured in attempt<br />

to obtain confessions and evidence against o<strong>the</strong>r members which would be used in trials. 71 If<br />

this is <strong>the</strong> sense in which statements and evidence had been secured for <strong>the</strong> purposes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission and <strong>Paarl</strong> trials, <strong>the</strong>n this is certainly an important lens through which to read<br />

66 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 342-350.<br />

67 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 341.<br />

68 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 345-346.<br />

69 Madeleine Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 355-362. Also see Hugh Lewin, a white journalist and<br />

Liberal Party member gives explicit description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> torture he endured during interrogations by members <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Security Police while he was detained in 1964 under <strong>the</strong> Ninety Day Law following <strong>the</strong> Park Station<br />

bombing in Johannesburg, which killed one white woman. Considering <strong>the</strong> absolute lack <strong>of</strong> mercy with which<br />

Lewin as a white man was treated, it is improbable that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> detainees were not subjected to torture. See<br />

Hugh Lewin, Bandiet Out <strong>of</strong> Jail: Seven years in a South African prison (Johannesburg: Random House, 2002).<br />

70 Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission, Vol. 2 (Cape Town: Juta, 1998), 197. See also Fullard,<br />

“State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 358.<br />

71 TRC Report, Vol. 2, 195, 197. Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 357.


131<br />

this ‘evidence’ and ultimately <strong>the</strong> findings that <strong>the</strong>se institutions produced. Yet much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

literature around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> has not significantly engaged with this.<br />

The trials <strong>the</strong>refore similarly require us to be aware <strong>of</strong> police power. One needs to question<br />

<strong>the</strong> reliability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> statements and evidence given by <strong>the</strong> accused as well as by state<br />

witnesses, who were also detained prior to appearing in court. <strong>In</strong> his study which examines<br />

<strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state’s use <strong>of</strong> political trials against its opponents during <strong>the</strong> 1970’s, Michael<br />

Lobban, similarly suggests that witnesses testifying in court in <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same<br />

policemen who had tortured <strong>the</strong>m or <strong>of</strong>fered <strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong>ir release from detention in return for<br />

giving ‘satisfactory’ evidence, were as a result unlikely to be completely neutral sources <strong>of</strong><br />

fact. He argues that judges <strong>of</strong>ten failed to provide witnesses with sufficient protection and<br />

tended to accept evidence that was blemished. 72 Yet it is this evidence that scholars have<br />

turned to in <strong>the</strong>ir efforts to reconstruct Poqo, describe its recruitment policies and<br />

organisational practices and activities, seemingly without paying too much attention to <strong>the</strong><br />

possibility that <strong>the</strong> authorship for at least some <strong>of</strong> this evidence may well have been <strong>the</strong> SAP’s<br />

Security Branch.<br />

There are at least three examples from <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials where <strong>the</strong> accused had alluded to <strong>the</strong><br />

fact that <strong>the</strong>ir evidence had been subject to torture or force. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> March 1963 case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, two <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused suggested that <strong>the</strong>ir evidence had<br />

been coerced. One <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused maintained that while being questioned at <strong>the</strong> police station<br />

he had been threatened with assault by <strong>the</strong> interpreter while a certain Warrant Officer Basson<br />

stood by. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> same case ano<strong>the</strong>r accused also described having been assaulted by a<br />

Detective de Villiers during <strong>the</strong> period in which he was giving evidence. He maintains that he<br />

had been beaten and interrogated about Poqo and that he had been forced to say certain<br />

72 Michael Lobban, White man’s justice: South African political trials in <strong>the</strong> black consciousness era (Oxford:<br />

Clarendon Press, 1996), 119.


132<br />

things. 73 Similarly in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> State vs Johannes Noyawe and Vanele Matikinca heard on 3<br />

June 1963, Notyawe argued that he had made a statement to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> magistrate after being<br />

handcuffed to a tree and assaulted by <strong>the</strong> municipal police in Mbekweni who had told him<br />

that <strong>the</strong> magistrate had condoned such abuse. 74<br />

Within such contexts <strong>of</strong> power, I want to argue, it is very difficult, if not impossible to attempt<br />

to retrieve <strong>the</strong> voices <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers. Both <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials are marked by a<br />

deafening silence with regard to <strong>the</strong> perspectives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participants <strong>the</strong>mselves. <strong>In</strong> both cases<br />

it <strong>of</strong>ten seems as if a narrative had already been in place when witnesses were called to give<br />

evidence and, from <strong>the</strong> ways in which advocates posed <strong>the</strong>ir questions, it is clear that<br />

witnesses were meant to simply provide confirmation. 75 By posing particular questions and<br />

avoiding o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong> respective advocates largely silenced sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participant witness’<br />

memory and confined <strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> to a specific version, thus triggering what<br />

Trouillot calls “<strong>the</strong> cycle <strong>of</strong> silences.” 76<br />

It is clear <strong>the</strong>n, as Ashforth and o<strong>the</strong>rs have noted, that a commission <strong>of</strong> inquiry and judicial<br />

trials under <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id were engaged in processes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> production and<br />

performance <strong>of</strong> knowledge involving <strong>the</strong> workings <strong>of</strong> power at multiple levels. However at<br />

<strong>the</strong> same time I want to suggest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission, in particular, that <strong>the</strong> state and<br />

Snyman were not always entirely in control <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s discourse. If one is to read<br />

<strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and court cases against <strong>the</strong> grain in this way, with a constant<br />

awareness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> power relations and discourses at work, ambiguities and cracks in <strong>the</strong><br />

dominant narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> seem to start to reveal <strong>the</strong>mselves. The following section<br />

73 Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />

74 Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/560.<br />

75 As suggested in Chapter 1, witnesses before <strong>the</strong> Commission were <strong>of</strong>ten presented with leading questions and<br />

were not really given <strong>the</strong> space to provide alternative versions or additional information. See for example<br />

questioning <strong>of</strong> X witnesses. Snyman Commission, 252, 270, 1451.<br />

76 Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past, 34.


133<br />

looks more closely at <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials procedures as <strong>the</strong>y worked to produce <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo, with a particular interest in how this might allow us to interpret <strong>the</strong>se<br />

fractures.<br />

Reading <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission<br />

<strong>In</strong> response to <strong>the</strong> set terms <strong>of</strong> reference, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s 32 page report submitted<br />

in April 1963 essentially presented Snyman’s interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events at <strong>Paarl</strong>. Besides his<br />

description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> causes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising, as discussed in Chapter 1, Snyman recommended<br />

that <strong>the</strong> state move swiftly in response to <strong>the</strong> Poqo problem but also that <strong>the</strong> state train and<br />

employ men “with patience, sympathy and understanding; and above all men <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> highest<br />

integrity” who would manage Bantu affairs in <strong>Paarl</strong>, and South Africa more generally. 77 It is<br />

to this document that many scholars have looked in attempting to write <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 78<br />

None however have really begun a deconstructive reading <strong>of</strong> this state document and its<br />

narrative expressed clearly in <strong>the</strong> language <strong>of</strong> political discourse. Lodge, in particular, has<br />

failed to note <strong>the</strong> extent to which descriptions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events as provided in <strong>the</strong> Commission’s<br />

report already constituted interpretations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir nature.<br />

The apar<strong>the</strong>id state had taken up Snyman’s interpretation in <strong>the</strong> report as <strong>the</strong> authoritative<br />

statement with regard to <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> and Poqo. Dr Verwoerd, prime minister at <strong>the</strong><br />

time, announced that <strong>the</strong> report “should help to show that <strong>the</strong> government was on <strong>the</strong> right<br />

road. The opposition had been wrong in blaming legislation for what had happened.” 79 The<br />

findings and interpretation presented in <strong>the</strong> report were <strong>the</strong>n used to legitimate <strong>the</strong> state’s<br />

77 Report, 14.<br />

78 Muriel Horrell, Action, reaction, counteraction (Johannesburg: South African <strong>In</strong>stitute <strong>of</strong> Race Relations,<br />

1971), 53-55, 59, 61. Gerhardt, Black Power in South Africa, 204, 225-226. Dirk Kotze, African politics in<br />

South Africa, 1964-1974 (London: C. Hurst and Co., 1975), 20-22.<br />

Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa. Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state.”<br />

79 Pearce, A Permit to Live, 292.


134<br />

massive repressive response which targeted all PAC activities throughout South Africa. 80<br />

Poqo was considered <strong>the</strong> most urgent problem at hand and for most <strong>of</strong> 1963, much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

situation in Mbekweni remained <strong>the</strong> same with <strong>the</strong> same <strong>of</strong>ficials in charge <strong>of</strong> its<br />

administration. 81 It was only in September 1963 that <strong>Paarl</strong>’s director <strong>of</strong> Bantu Administration,<br />

Le Roux, was suspended. 82 The report’s findings regarding corruption and <strong>the</strong> state <strong>of</strong> Bantu<br />

Affairs in <strong>Paarl</strong> also brought about significant changes in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Town Council. 83<br />

At <strong>the</strong> outset <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> report Snyman’s power in <strong>the</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> this narrative is clear. As Snyman<br />

outlined in his report <strong>the</strong> procedures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission concerning <strong>the</strong> attaining <strong>of</strong> witnesses<br />

and evidence, and what would ultimately be heard in public, it becomes clear that he had<br />

engaged in a process <strong>of</strong> selection, summary and interpretation; which was <strong>the</strong>n also an<br />

exercise in exclusion and silencing. 84 That which remains part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />

Commission is <strong>the</strong>refore that which Snyman had decided was in line with his terms <strong>of</strong><br />

reference and <strong>the</strong> interests <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission, and is largely his interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

evidence.<br />

Ultimately <strong>the</strong> Commission’s mandate had in many ways limited and determined <strong>the</strong> kinds <strong>of</strong><br />

conclusions reached. The mandate structured <strong>the</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> debate and <strong>the</strong> understandings <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo. As argued in <strong>the</strong> Torch newspaper on 12 December 1962, “<strong>the</strong><br />

commission is bound by its terms <strong>of</strong> reference and works within <strong>the</strong> framework <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> laws <strong>of</strong><br />

South Africa. It is impossible for <strong>the</strong> commission, <strong>the</strong>refore, to come to a conclusion such as<br />

that <strong>the</strong> cause <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘riot’ is <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> laws <strong>of</strong> South Africa, from <strong>the</strong> constitution<br />

80 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s.”<br />

81 Pearce, A Permit to Live, 293.<br />

82 “<strong>Paarl</strong> Council Suspends Le Roux,” The Torch (23 September 1963).<br />

83 <strong>Paarl</strong>’s Town Council was almost entirely voted out <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>fice in <strong>the</strong> next local elections with a total <strong>of</strong> 9 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

12 council members being replaced, including <strong>the</strong> Mayor, Mr Herholdt and two o<strong>the</strong>r prominent councillors.<br />

“The Snyman Report on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> riot <strong>of</strong> November,” Cape Argus (2 September 1963). “<strong>Paarl</strong>’s Political Pool<br />

Tinged with Mud,” Cape Argus (2 September 1963). “Sensational <strong>Paarl</strong> Election Result,” Cape Argus (5<br />

September 1963).<br />

84 Report, 1-2.


135<br />

onwards, carve up <strong>the</strong> population into ‘racial’ groups and discriminate against <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> population.” 85 However, while it is true that <strong>the</strong> mandate had limited what could be said<br />

about <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and that <strong>the</strong> Commission would not openly express such conclusions, I<br />

want to suggest that <strong>the</strong>re were moments at which it revealed ambiguous spaces where<br />

alternative versions were hinted at.<br />

While <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and its report can be seen to have followed many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

characteristics laid out by Ashforth, <strong>the</strong>re were moments at which it seemed to fit<br />

uncomfortably with this mould. Snyman did not simply hold to <strong>the</strong> ‘<strong>of</strong>ficial narrative,’ but<br />

was forced to open up questions <strong>of</strong> administration, corruption and structural violence raised<br />

by o<strong>the</strong>r parties. It becomes clear that <strong>the</strong> Commission was not always entirely in control but<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r that <strong>the</strong>re was some difficulty in controlling <strong>the</strong> discourse. The Commission unfolded<br />

into a space where national debates were made in a way that was certainly not expected,<br />

intended or desired by <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state. The Commission became less easy to control and<br />

contain as accusations <strong>of</strong> corruption and racism, and particularly <strong>the</strong> concerns around <strong>the</strong><br />

discriminatory state policies, at times led <strong>the</strong> Commission beyond <strong>of</strong>ficial arguments and<br />

interpretations. 86<br />

While disputes had arisen during <strong>the</strong> Commission’s hearings particularly between <strong>the</strong> state<br />

and SAIRR representatives with regard to interpretations that had pointed a finger at state<br />

policies, including influx control and pass laws, <strong>the</strong>se seem to have been quickly quieted by<br />

<strong>the</strong> argument that <strong>the</strong> Commission was not a political platform and that “<strong>the</strong>re was never any<br />

intention that <strong>the</strong> principles <strong>of</strong> state policy in regard to <strong>the</strong> Bantu people should be<br />

examined.” 87 Advocate Steyn, who appeared for <strong>the</strong> SAP and <strong>the</strong> Bantu Affairs Department<br />

85 “<strong>In</strong>quiry into <strong>Paarl</strong> Events,” The Torch (12 December 1962).<br />

86 See Ann Stoler’s discussion <strong>of</strong> colonial commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry in <strong>In</strong>dia. Ann Stoler, Along <strong>the</strong> Archival<br />

Grain, 141-179.<br />

87 Snyman Commission, 366.


136<br />

argued that, “<strong>the</strong> Commission was not created with <strong>the</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> supplying a platform for<br />

<strong>the</strong> propagation <strong>of</strong> purely political grievances against <strong>the</strong> state as such.” 88 Clearly <strong>the</strong>n in<br />

prescribing a mandate which was partly concerned with causes, <strong>the</strong> state had not anticipated<br />

<strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>se might come to implicate its own policies.<br />

These issues were more easily controllable in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> report. Pearce’s suggestion <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> influx control and pass laws, and Kasi’s argument for <strong>the</strong> grievances about <strong>the</strong><br />

availability and condition <strong>of</strong> facilities, were briefly noted and written into <strong>the</strong> archive even if<br />

<strong>the</strong>y were closed down by Snyman who ruled that he did “not find any <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m to be causes <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Riots.” 89 Similarly in <strong>the</strong> Report Snyman admitted that black people had been aggrieved<br />

by <strong>the</strong> restrictions on <strong>the</strong>ir movement and <strong>the</strong> “interference with his mode <strong>of</strong> living,” yet at<br />

<strong>the</strong> same time he remained an <strong>of</strong>ficial <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state and accordingly maintained that<br />

<strong>the</strong>se were necessary policies which were “not intended to be oppressive but are based on<br />

social and economic needs.” 90 Snyman’s explanation for black grievances with <strong>the</strong> state<br />

policies suggested that it was not <strong>the</strong> fault <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> policies but that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> unsympa<strong>the</strong>tic Bantu<br />

Administration <strong>of</strong>ficials and <strong>the</strong> black people who were too “underdeveloped and primitive”<br />

to understand <strong>the</strong>m. 91<br />

None<strong>the</strong>less I want to argue that although Snyman attempted to stage-manage <strong>the</strong> arguments,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Commission developed in unexpected ways and that at times its mandate had been<br />

disrupted by o<strong>the</strong>r interests and arguments that came into play. 92<br />

88 Snyman Commission, 366.<br />

89 Report, 17.<br />

90 Report, 14.<br />

91 Report, 17.<br />

92 Nicky Rousseau and Madeleine Fullard have made a similar argument in relation to <strong>the</strong> TRC. Rousseau and<br />

Fullard argue that <strong>the</strong> TRC did not always follow its mandates or <strong>the</strong> expected trajectory, but at times developed<br />

in unanticipated directions. They argue that, “The possible outcomes <strong>of</strong> truth commissions and o<strong>the</strong>r truth-telling<br />

initiatives, in particular in relation to <strong>the</strong>ir intersections with and production <strong>of</strong> identities, are difficult to predict<br />

and not reducible to what <strong>the</strong>ir mandates may prescribe.” See ‘Madeleine Fullard and Nicky Rousseau, “Truthtelling,<br />

identities, and power in South Africa and Guatemala,” in Paige Arthur, Identities in Transition:<br />

Challenges for transitional justice in divided societies (Cambridge University Press, 2010).


137<br />

<strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> became about politics and Poqo as a threat to<br />

state power, even though <strong>the</strong> immediate response <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state had been to argue against any<br />

political connection. 93 State policies and <strong>the</strong> state itself come under question to some extent,<br />

although largely closed down by Snyman who preferred a localised explanation. The<br />

SAIRR’s argument which implicated state policy was met by harsh criticism and <strong>the</strong><br />

argument that, “This commission was not created with <strong>the</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> supplying a platform<br />

for <strong>the</strong> propagation <strong>of</strong> purely political grievances against <strong>the</strong> state as such.” 94<br />

The state had<br />

clearly not intended or anticipated <strong>the</strong> Commission to be employed as a platform to debate or<br />

critique its policies. However I want to propose that <strong>the</strong> debates which emerged and <strong>the</strong> way<br />

in which <strong>the</strong>se were snubbed, hints at different understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as well as <strong>the</strong><br />

state’s inability to control <strong>the</strong> discourse entirely.<br />

Reading <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Court Cases<br />

As I suggested in Chapter 1, <strong>the</strong> courts dependence on <strong>the</strong> Commission in hearing cases<br />

relating to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and previous incidents <strong>of</strong> violence largely masks <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>se<br />

trials failed to generate any new evidence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own. Reproducing several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same<br />

witnesses, arguments and exhibits, <strong>the</strong> trials largely reproduced and continued <strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Commission. 95 As a result while under normal circumstances a court first hears evidence<br />

before reaching ‘<strong>the</strong> facts,’ it seems in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials that this system was<br />

reversed. It seems at <strong>the</strong> outset that <strong>the</strong>re was already knowledge and an acceptance <strong>of</strong> ‘<strong>the</strong><br />

facts’ about <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as based on Snyman’s findings. While <strong>the</strong> Commission had been<br />

primarily concerned with <strong>the</strong> causes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, <strong>the</strong>se court cases were interested in<br />

determining individual culpability. <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> court cases in some sense became<br />

93 As previously noted, prior to <strong>the</strong> Commission’s inception <strong>the</strong> SAP and government had attempted to argue that<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was not political but criminal. “C.I.D Progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962).<br />

94 Snyman Commission, 366.<br />

95 See Chapter 2, 19.


138<br />

<strong>the</strong> place where <strong>the</strong> Commission’s interpretation was in some sense fixed as <strong>the</strong> ‘true<br />

narrative’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />

During <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials, as routinely happens, it was <strong>the</strong> prosecution that was first to present<br />

an interpretation based on <strong>the</strong> evidence it secured, which it meant to be accepted as <strong>the</strong><br />

preferred version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> facts. 96 <strong>In</strong> this way it is <strong>the</strong> prosecution’s <strong>the</strong>ory which <strong>the</strong>n largely<br />

becomes <strong>the</strong> yardstick against which o<strong>the</strong>r arguments were measured. <strong>In</strong> contrast to many<br />

ANC trials and trials <strong>of</strong> prominent PAC members, <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused had to make do with a<br />

state attorney in some cases, and in most o<strong>the</strong>r instances were poorly defended. These trials<br />

were cursory, especially since <strong>the</strong>y were enacted as capital cases, and where defence attorneys<br />

were present, in general <strong>the</strong>y appeared to make little effort.<br />

As a result <strong>the</strong>re was no real attempt to oppose <strong>the</strong> suspicions and stereotypes built up around<br />

<strong>the</strong> accused. By and large <strong>the</strong> defence failed to present any real evidence <strong>of</strong> its own but on<br />

several occasions simply responded by arguing that <strong>the</strong> state had failed to prove its arguments<br />

beyond reasonable doubt. 97 Several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> court cases surrounding <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> events contain<br />

applications for leave to appeal on such grounds, however all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se applications seem to<br />

have been denied as <strong>the</strong> respective judge would simply re-affirm his support <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original<br />

arguments and confidence in <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> “satisfactory” witnesses. 98 As such, although<br />

<strong>the</strong>re were some cases in which <strong>the</strong> defence had attempted to point out faults in <strong>the</strong> narrative,<br />

96 Supreme Court case State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box<br />

1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case State vs Kulekile Qutsu, September 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />

Supreme Court case State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. Supreme<br />

Court case State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560.<br />

Supreme Court case State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court<br />

case State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case State vs Baden<br />

Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.<br />

97 Nunn, “The Trial as Text,” 793. Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs,<br />

February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963.<br />

National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />

98 Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box<br />

1/1/1/544.


139<br />

(such as reliance on <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> a single witness or attempts to prove an argument <strong>of</strong><br />

“common purpose”) <strong>the</strong>se seem to have been largely ignored. 99<br />

Ra<strong>the</strong>r than really being able to establish motives for <strong>the</strong> attack on <strong>the</strong> police station for each<br />

one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused, <strong>the</strong> judgements <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se courts were largely based on generalisations and<br />

arguments that people acted with “common purpose” thus making no differentiation between<br />

<strong>the</strong> individual subject and <strong>the</strong> collective force. 100 As previously suggested <strong>the</strong> court cases<br />

revealed only silences and denials <strong>of</strong> affiliation to Poqo. 101 The <strong>Paarl</strong> court cases, like <strong>the</strong><br />

Commission, engaged in <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> agency and one never gets any real sense <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

accused’ s interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event or <strong>the</strong>ir own part <strong>the</strong>rein. <strong>In</strong> this sense, once again, it<br />

seems to me that Poqo was perhaps more <strong>of</strong> a product <strong>of</strong> state imaginary which got depictedand<br />

taken up- as a threat to <strong>the</strong> security <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> white state after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />

The court proceedings largely record and reinforce <strong>the</strong> silences and denials <strong>of</strong> those accused<br />

<strong>of</strong> participation. As a result it is almost impossible to recuperate <strong>the</strong>ir voices through <strong>the</strong>se<br />

judicial texts. If one is to apply Gayatri Spivak’s argument in relation to <strong>the</strong> banning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

sati in <strong>In</strong>dia to <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>, she might suggest that <strong>the</strong> subaltern black migrant workers<br />

cannot speak through <strong>the</strong>se trials but ra<strong>the</strong>r that it is a representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir speech that<br />

remains. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong>se court cases, as Spivak suggests <strong>of</strong> a colonial <strong>In</strong>dian context, <strong>the</strong> ‘subject’s’<br />

99 Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives,<br />

Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive,<br />

Box 1/1/1/544. State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs on <strong>the</strong> grounds that <strong>the</strong> court erred in basing its findings<br />

on aims and methods <strong>of</strong> struggle <strong>of</strong> Poqo on <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> ‘accomplices,' Szandisele Makhupela, Gange and<br />

Jackson Ndala, Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives,<br />

Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />

100 Shahid Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory: Chauri Chaura, 1922-1992 (Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong> California<br />

Press, 1995), 95. As in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, an application was made for leave to<br />

appeal by a Mr Hartford (who acted pro-deo for 16 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 21 accused in this case) on behalf <strong>of</strong> three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

accused Vezile Felix Jaxa, Lennox Madikane, Nxolosi Damane on <strong>the</strong> grounds that <strong>the</strong> court had not proven that<br />

<strong>the</strong> applicants were personally responsible for causing any damage to property or personal injury or death to any<br />

persons, ra<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> court relied on an argument that <strong>the</strong>se men had acted in unison with “common purpose”<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r or not <strong>the</strong>y had individually perpetrated violence. See Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi<br />

and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544.<br />

101 See for example <strong>the</strong> statements by accused Lennox Madikane, Mxolisi Damane, Norman Siyeke,<br />

Ndabazandile, Alfred Mbolombo, and Enoch Fokwana. Supreme Court case State vs Action Makatezi and 20<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.


140<br />

consciousness and representation are dislocated and incoherent. <strong>In</strong> some sense Spivak<br />

suggests <strong>the</strong> representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subaltern was in fact more like a replacement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

voices with that <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs. These men cannot represent <strong>the</strong>mselves but come to represented<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r by someone else who <strong>the</strong>n has <strong>the</strong> power over what is said. 102<br />

As Shahid Amin argues in relation to <strong>the</strong> Chauri Chaura trials in <strong>In</strong>dia, <strong>the</strong> rebel himself was<br />

displaced in <strong>the</strong> judicial discourse <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event. Amin suggests <strong>the</strong> silences <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused in<br />

<strong>the</strong> trial records were superimposed upon and given meaning by <strong>the</strong> ‘speech’ <strong>of</strong> what he calls<br />

<strong>the</strong> ‘approver,’ in this case <strong>the</strong> state witnesses or accomplice testimony. <strong>In</strong> most cases, Amin<br />

argues, we are confronted with <strong>the</strong> statement <strong>of</strong> an ‘approver.’ This is certainly also <strong>the</strong> case<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials as I have shown in Chapter 1 that <strong>the</strong> court tended to rely quite extensively<br />

on <strong>the</strong> evidence and statements <strong>of</strong> specific prosecution witnesses. 103 <strong>In</strong> this way our access to<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> is simultaneously barred and made possible by such a witness’ testimony. 104<br />

To a large extent <strong>the</strong>n, what remains in <strong>the</strong>se documents which we encounter as researchers, is<br />

a representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>er’s voice. What is more, as Michel de Certeau argues in writing<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> arraignment <strong>of</strong> a female sorcerer, it is a representation by an o<strong>the</strong>r- be it a judge,<br />

Snyman, police <strong>of</strong>ficer, doctor, state witness or interpreter. 105 <strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong>n it is <strong>the</strong><br />

discourse <strong>of</strong> such individuals that remains, ra<strong>the</strong>r than that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subject.<br />

102 Gayatri Spivak, “Can <strong>the</strong> subaltern speak,” in Marxism and <strong>the</strong> <strong>In</strong>terpretation <strong>of</strong> Culture, Cary Nelson and<br />

Lawrence Grossberg (eds.) (USA: University <strong>of</strong> Illinois Press, 1988), 71.<br />

103 As argued in Chapter 1 <strong>the</strong> courts <strong>of</strong>ten relied directly on <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> state witnesses. For example in <strong>the</strong><br />

case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong> judgement relied directly on <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong><br />

prosecution witness Lucky Ndibaza. An application was made for leave to appeal on behalf <strong>of</strong> accused Aaron<br />

Njokwana on <strong>the</strong> grounds that <strong>the</strong> court had made a mistake in preferring <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> this one witness, Lucky<br />

Ndibaza. Yet this seemed to make little difference to <strong>the</strong> courts verdict. See Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph<br />

Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Fur<strong>the</strong>r in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> State<br />

vs Enoch Fokwana and 17 o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong> court relied on witness <strong>the</strong> evidence Goduka Gelem. Supreme Court case,<br />

State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Enoch<br />

Fokwana. Supreme Court case State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box<br />

1/1/1/542.<br />

104 Amin, “Approver's Testimony, Judicial Discourse: The case <strong>of</strong> Chauri Chaura,” in Ranajit Guha, Subaltern<br />

Studies V: Writings on South Asian History and Society (New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1987).<br />

105 Michel De Certeau, The Writing <strong>of</strong> History (Columbia: Columbia University Press, 1988), 252.


141<br />

The possessed woman’s statements, according to de Certeau, <strong>the</strong>refore function as a limit.<br />

The sources available, including court records and accompanying documents, all present <strong>the</strong><br />

discourse <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs, but in a way that suggests that it was <strong>the</strong> woman’s own. As a result <strong>the</strong><br />

understanding that we get <strong>of</strong> this woman is entirely influenced by <strong>the</strong> image that those who<br />

produced such documents had <strong>of</strong> her. Where she does speak, her speech is not considered to<br />

be her own, but <strong>the</strong> voice <strong>of</strong> her “o<strong>the</strong>r,” or her judge, doctor or witnesses. As a result, de<br />

Certeau suggests that we ever really access <strong>the</strong> woman’s true voice. “Her speech is lost<br />

because even before this speech can be reformed through <strong>the</strong> discourses in which it figures by<br />

dint <strong>of</strong> citations, a battery <strong>of</strong> interrogations has determined all response ahead <strong>of</strong> time; <strong>the</strong>y<br />

have fragmented <strong>the</strong> possessed woman’s speech according to classifications that are in no<br />

way her own, but ra<strong>the</strong>r those <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inquirer’s knowledge.” 106<br />

I want to argue that this is similarly <strong>the</strong> case in terms <strong>of</strong> both <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and<br />

court trials as what we encounter as researchers are essentially documents produced and<br />

controlled by discourses which are not <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> participant or ‘Poqo member’s’ own.<br />

<strong>In</strong> this sense, while we must suppose that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>er’s voice had originally been audible,<br />

even if only through <strong>the</strong> act <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising, it remains inaccessible to us as we have no way <strong>of</strong><br />

reading it except via <strong>the</strong>se state archives. I would agree with de Certeau <strong>the</strong>n in his argument<br />

that in this sense <strong>the</strong> documents produced from such inquiries comprise a ‘point <strong>of</strong> no<br />

return.’ 107<br />

The archives and history<br />

The moment at which documents and ‘facts’ are assembled in an archive, is according to<br />

Trouillot yet ano<strong>the</strong>r moment at which pasts are silenced, in some ways permanently. 108 The<br />

archives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and judicial trials need to be seen first and foremost as<br />

106 De Certeau, The Writing <strong>of</strong> History, 252.<br />

107 De Certeau, The Writing <strong>of</strong> History, 252.<br />

108 Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past, 26.


142<br />

produced by <strong>the</strong> counterinsurgency measures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state and its functionaries. The<br />

Commission and court <strong>the</strong>n each respectively archived <strong>the</strong> evidence that it required to support<br />

<strong>the</strong> history it had manufactured, and by archiving its evidence, it guaranteed <strong>the</strong> ‘truth’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

history it produced. These archival records <strong>the</strong>refore reflect ‘reality’ as interpreted by <strong>the</strong> state<br />

and act through specific channels, including <strong>the</strong> people who produced <strong>the</strong>m, <strong>the</strong> functionaries<br />

who directed <strong>the</strong>m, <strong>the</strong> archivists who selected <strong>the</strong>m for conservation, and <strong>the</strong> researchers<br />

who employ <strong>the</strong>m in composing specific versions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past. <strong>In</strong> this sense, nei<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong><br />

Snyman Commission archive nor <strong>the</strong> court archives can be approached, as Lalu would argue,<br />

as a “resource for <strong>the</strong> retrieval <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> truth” about <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, but ra<strong>the</strong>r need to be read<br />

as specific “modes <strong>of</strong> evidence” through which we might be able to catch glimpses <strong>of</strong><br />

discourses <strong>of</strong> power and social processes for <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> agency. 109<br />

Besides <strong>the</strong> power involved in <strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se documents it is pertinent to consider<br />

<strong>the</strong> operation <strong>of</strong> power in institutions such as libraries and archives in which <strong>the</strong>y are housed<br />

as well as <strong>the</strong> processes <strong>of</strong> archivability that impacted upon <strong>the</strong>m. As Achille Mbembe argues,<br />

<strong>the</strong> archive is a very specific space which encompasses very specific practices. As an active,<br />

regulatory discursive system <strong>the</strong> archive always involves processes <strong>of</strong> rigid ordering and<br />

layers <strong>of</strong> selection- exclusions and inclusions. Therefore while <strong>the</strong> archive presents <strong>the</strong><br />

illusion <strong>of</strong> totality, <strong>the</strong> idea that one would be able to access <strong>the</strong> whole truth <strong>of</strong> an event or<br />

life; <strong>the</strong>y need to be understood as highly mediated institutions which produce specific<br />

epistemologies. 110<br />

109 Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa, 42<br />

110 Verne Harris, Sello Hatang, “Freedom <strong>of</strong> information in South Africa and archives for justice,” Paper<br />

presented at <strong>the</strong> ‘Transactions <strong>of</strong> Public Culture Workshop,’ Cape Town (January 2003), 5.


143<br />

As Verne Harris and Sello Hatang argue, “<strong>the</strong> archive is always about power...[it] never<br />

speaks to us as a thing in and <strong>of</strong> itself.” 111 Ra<strong>the</strong>r it is always “primarily <strong>the</strong> product <strong>of</strong> a<br />

judgement, <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> exercise <strong>of</strong> a specific power and authority, which involves placing<br />

certain documents in an archive at <strong>the</strong> same time as o<strong>the</strong>rs are discarded.” 112 Verne Harris<br />

argues that ra<strong>the</strong>r than reflecting reality like “windows on <strong>the</strong> truth,” archives “<strong>the</strong><br />

documentary record provides just a sliver <strong>of</strong> a window into <strong>the</strong> event.” 113 Through <strong>the</strong>se<br />

documents <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state archived its own version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> uprising and fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />

regulated <strong>the</strong>ir archiving as <strong>the</strong> passing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 1962 <strong>Archive</strong>s Act meant that <strong>the</strong> archive<br />

functioned as a state organ. This meant that besides <strong>the</strong> usual practices <strong>of</strong> selection and<br />

distillation involved in archiving were fur<strong>the</strong>r complicated by processes <strong>of</strong> ‘sanitation’ <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong>ficial memory as <strong>the</strong> destruction and censure <strong>of</strong> records were authorised by <strong>the</strong> state. <strong>In</strong> this<br />

sense Harris argues what remained after such processes <strong>of</strong> exclusion was a ‘sliver’ from<br />

which archivists <strong>the</strong>n fur<strong>the</strong>r selected what <strong>the</strong>y would preserve. 114<br />

While <strong>the</strong> archive is <strong>the</strong> site from which <strong>the</strong> past is initiated, <strong>the</strong> archive can only ever hold<br />

incomplete traces <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past. 115 To apply Foucault’s formulation in his book Archaeology <strong>of</strong><br />

Knowledge, <strong>the</strong> archive around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> by no means contains all <strong>the</strong> knowledge and<br />

evidence originally produced around <strong>the</strong> uprising and Poqo but ra<strong>the</strong>r reflects <strong>the</strong> statedefined<br />

“law <strong>of</strong> what can be said” about it. 116 As such, by being eliminated or excluded from<br />

<strong>the</strong> records at <strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir production and again by <strong>the</strong> archive, <strong>the</strong>re are elements <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> event that can never really be recovered or reinterpreted. As I have argued, <strong>the</strong> speech <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> subaltern <strong>march</strong>er seems fur<strong>the</strong>st removed.<br />

111 Harris and Hatang, “Freedom <strong>of</strong> information in South Africa and archives for justice,” 4<br />

112 Achille Mbembe, “The power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive and its limits,” in Carolyn Hamilton et al (eds), Reconfiguring<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong> (Cape Town: David Philip, 2002), 20.<br />

113 Harris, “The Archival Sliver,” 64.<br />

114 Harris, “The Archival Sliver,” 64-65.<br />

115 Harris, “‘Unearthing’ <strong>the</strong> ‘essential’ past,” 161.<br />

116 Michel Foucault, The Archaeology <strong>of</strong> Knowledge (Routledge, 1972), 145.


144<br />

By filing documents or photographs in particular ways, and through processes <strong>of</strong> exclusion<br />

and inclusion, even if <strong>the</strong>re were a ‘real history’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> to recover, which I have<br />

suggested is debatable, <strong>the</strong> archive fur<strong>the</strong>r destroys its distinctiveness. As Jacques Derrida<br />

suggests in his book <strong>Archive</strong> Fever, “The possibility <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archiving trace, this simple<br />

possibility, can only divide <strong>the</strong> uniqueness.” 117 The archive, according to Derrida in what he<br />

calls <strong>the</strong> “violence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive” reproduces silences and, at <strong>the</strong> same time as being <strong>the</strong><br />

storehouse <strong>of</strong> memory, is implicated in processes <strong>of</strong> forgetting. 118<br />

<strong>In</strong> conclusion, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and court cases that dealt with <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> first<br />

and foremost form part <strong>of</strong> massive state counter responses to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo as an<br />

organisation. I have argued <strong>the</strong>n that we can nei<strong>the</strong>r dismiss nor wholly rely on <strong>the</strong>se<br />

documents and archives, but ra<strong>the</strong>r that we need a careful reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se texts which is<br />

aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>y were integrally connected to <strong>the</strong> formations <strong>of</strong> state power.<br />

As I have suggested <strong>the</strong> Commission and judicial trials need to be understood as having<br />

engaged in <strong>the</strong> production a particular history around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and enacted state<br />

power, <strong>the</strong>reby engaging processes <strong>of</strong> selection and silencing. However at <strong>the</strong> same time I<br />

have argued that by reading <strong>the</strong>se archives against <strong>the</strong> grain <strong>the</strong>re are moments at which<br />

ambiguities emerge and at which points <strong>the</strong> state’s control over <strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was<br />

less than absolute. The chapter argues thus that <strong>the</strong>se archives cannot be approached as sites<br />

from which to retrieve <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> or Poqo from <strong>the</strong> historiography. Not only do <strong>the</strong><br />

discourses which we encounter in <strong>the</strong>se archives always already constitute an interpretation <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> events and a representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>er, but following Guha, <strong>the</strong>y are <strong>the</strong>mselves a<br />

mode <strong>of</strong> counter-insurgency through which insurgency is curbed. 119 At best, even <strong>the</strong> most<br />

117 Jacques Derrida, <strong>Archive</strong> Fever: A Freudian Impression (Chicago: University <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press, 1996), 6.<br />

118 Derrida, <strong>Archive</strong> Fever, 10.<br />

119 Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency.”


145<br />

enticing fissures in <strong>the</strong> dominant interpretation seem to do little more than hint at alternative<br />

versions for understanding <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.


146<br />

Conclusion<br />

“The event, <strong>the</strong> process, <strong>the</strong> origin, in its uniqueness, is irrecoverable.” 1<br />

<strong>In</strong> March 2010 infamous ANC Youth League president Julius Malema announced publicly<br />

that <strong>the</strong> PAC had “Hijacked Sharpeville” and that its memory in fact “belonged to <strong>the</strong> ANC<br />

alone.” Malema was reprimanded for this statement by Deputy President Kgalema Motlan<strong>the</strong><br />

who argued that a “common ownership <strong>of</strong> history” was “<strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> nation-building” and<br />

should never be undermined by any interest group based on <strong>the</strong> subjectivity <strong>of</strong> race, religion,<br />

class or ideology.” 2<br />

<strong>In</strong> some ways Malema’s comment reflects <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>re is no “common ownership <strong>of</strong><br />

history” in South Africa but ra<strong>the</strong>r that events such as Sharpeville and <strong>Paarl</strong> have been owned<br />

and denied sporadically at different moments based on what <strong>the</strong>y came to mean. Represented<br />

as belonging to <strong>the</strong> PAC- and fur<strong>the</strong>r to Poqo’s irrational and violent terrorist campaigns-<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> has been largely displaced in <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> liberation struggles in South Africa. It<br />

seems to me that <strong>the</strong>re cannot be a “common ownership <strong>of</strong> history” as long as events such as<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong>, which seem to disrupt <strong>the</strong> master narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> resistance struggle in South Africa,<br />

are largely silenced and where what is historically important is reduced to what is dominant.<br />

However marginal o<strong>the</strong>r moments <strong>of</strong> resistance are, to reduce <strong>the</strong> historical record to that<br />

which is dominant is to deplete and narrow our potential understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> multiple ways<br />

in which South Africans sought to change <strong>the</strong>ir worlds.<br />

Since 1994 it has largely been an ANC dominated history which has been institutionalised as<br />

<strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nation. The uneven historical power between <strong>the</strong> ANC and PAC continues<br />

to be reflected today as <strong>the</strong> dominant master narrative <strong>of</strong> a modern and intellectual resistance<br />

struggle refuses to be muddied by <strong>the</strong> PAC and especially Poqo’s activities that openly<br />

1 Verne Harris, “The Archival Sliver: Power, memory and archives in South Africa,” Archival Science, 2 (2002).<br />

2 “PAC hijacked Sharpeville <strong>march</strong>- Malema,” The Star (23 March 2010).


147<br />

targeted civilians and which framed <strong>the</strong> anti-apar<strong>the</strong>id struggle as a racial war in some sense. 3<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> continues to feign a “selective amnesia” 4 and <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> has little place in <strong>the</strong> public<br />

heritage image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> town which prefers to present <strong>Paarl</strong> as <strong>the</strong> place from which Nelson<br />

Mandela was released from prison and began his long walk to freedom, than to get its hands<br />

dirty with a violent midnight <strong>march</strong>. How <strong>the</strong>n do we write a post-apar<strong>the</strong>id history <strong>of</strong> this<br />

event which pays attention to its specificity and does not just consign it to <strong>the</strong> margins <strong>of</strong> a<br />

dominant resistance narrative?<br />

This <strong>the</strong>sis has proposed a study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> had been defined<br />

discursively. As such I have engaged in a careful reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archives around <strong>the</strong> event,<br />

particularly <strong>the</strong> texts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and court proceedings. I have argued that a<br />

very specific narrative was rapidly moulded around <strong>the</strong> event through means <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> media<br />

coverage, <strong>the</strong> Commission and <strong>the</strong> judicial trials which followed. This narrative presented <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> on <strong>Paarl</strong> as primarily <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Poqo- <strong>the</strong>n equated with <strong>the</strong> PAC- which had preyed<br />

on local grievances related to <strong>the</strong> poor administration <strong>of</strong> Mbekweni location and corruption <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> location <strong>of</strong>ficials. <strong>In</strong> this way <strong>the</strong> Commission reduced various complexities to a focus on<br />

Poqo as <strong>the</strong> common thread and primary cause <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong>. This interpretation<br />

diverted attention from dissatisfaction with state policies, instead redirecting white anxieties<br />

and repressive state action towards a focus on Poqo and its activities throughout <strong>the</strong> country.<br />

I have suggested that Poqo was only really constructed as a major threat after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />

At this stage, prior violent activities in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> area as well as incidents <strong>of</strong> violence in o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country were attributed to Poqo, all <strong>of</strong> which enabled <strong>the</strong> state propaganda to<br />

produce Poqo as a significant danger to white security. The Snyman Commission defined<br />

3 See Sabine Marshall, “Pointing to <strong>the</strong> dead: Victims, Martyrs and Public Memory in South Africa,” South<br />

African Historical Journal, 60 (2008).<br />

4 I borrow this phrasing from Shahid Amin. See Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory: Chauri Chaura, 1922-1992<br />

(Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong> California Press, 1995), 3.


148<br />

Poqo and <strong>the</strong> massive judicial trials and executions which followed, were to attest to <strong>the</strong><br />

extent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘problem.’<br />

I have shown that Poqo was defined at multiple levels. Yet in some ways <strong>the</strong>re was little<br />

distinction between its representation by state and o<strong>the</strong>r liberation movement actors. The<br />

ANC significantly critiqued <strong>the</strong> movement and <strong>the</strong> events at <strong>Paarl</strong>, distancing its own modern,<br />

intellectual resistance struggle from <strong>the</strong> traditional and ineffective kind <strong>of</strong> conflict reflected at<br />

<strong>Paarl</strong>. <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>Paarl</strong> came to take its place as “a heroic effort born out <strong>of</strong> oppression, but<br />

badly conceived” thus designating it to <strong>the</strong> shadows <strong>of</strong> South African liberation history and<br />

only retrieving it as a metaphor for <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> resistance that would not achieve freedom. 5<br />

This representation has largely remained intact, and Poqo and <strong>Paarl</strong> continue to have little<br />

place in this history, particularly as <strong>the</strong> ANC became <strong>the</strong> governing party in South Africa in<br />

1994.<br />

Perhaps a midnight <strong>march</strong> on <strong>Paarl</strong> was not <strong>the</strong> most effective resistance attempt, yet it did<br />

jolt state consciousness and had significant consequences for <strong>the</strong> political landscape in South<br />

Africa. Much more work needs to be done on events such as <strong>Paarl</strong> and <strong>the</strong> Bashee Bridge<br />

incident, and <strong>the</strong> archives that <strong>the</strong>y created. Such a focus may open <strong>the</strong> way for greater<br />

understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> modes <strong>of</strong> counter-insurgency and <strong>the</strong> discursive power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state to<br />

which this <strong>the</strong>sis has pointed.<br />

My <strong>the</strong>sis has been concerned with examining <strong>the</strong> histories that exist around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />

and Poqo. It becomes clear that <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s narrative is persistent in <strong>the</strong><br />

accounts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> by academic histories as well as <strong>the</strong> so called “struggle histories.” As a<br />

result, even those accounts that have attempted to alter <strong>the</strong> dominant representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong> seem to largely continue <strong>the</strong> same narrative. While Tom Lodge remains <strong>the</strong> key scholar<br />

5 “The ANC spearheads Revolution: Leballo? No! Leaflet issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC,” (May 1963) accessed at<br />

www.anc.org.za on 23 September 2011.


149<br />

on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo, I have argued that in his quest to recover <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, Lodge’s<br />

dependence on <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission has led him down problematic routes. Through a<br />

focus on causes to recover <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Poqo cell’s agency and rationality in carrying out <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong>, Lodge undermined his own argument, himself denying <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers conscious action<br />

without <strong>the</strong> pressure <strong>of</strong> some external force. Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore by attempting to reinsert Poqo into<br />

<strong>the</strong> dominant resistance struggle historiography from within an existing framework Lodge<br />

undercuts <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> his own critique and betrays <strong>the</strong> distinctiveness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event. By<br />

casting Poqo in an organisational light in this way, Lodge and o<strong>the</strong>rs exclude alternative ways<br />

<strong>of</strong> thinking resistance. By relying directly on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s interpretation, Lodge largely<br />

reproduced <strong>the</strong> state’s representation <strong>of</strong> Poqo and continued <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participants’<br />

agency.<br />

<strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong> endurance <strong>of</strong> this narrative reflects <strong>the</strong> failure <strong>of</strong> scholars writing on <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> to really engage with <strong>the</strong> power relations and discourses involved in <strong>the</strong><br />

production and archiving <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trial records. On this note,<br />

following Guha and Lalu’s call for a careful reading <strong>of</strong> state texts, I have argued that it is<br />

necessary to read <strong>the</strong> archives around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> for <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>y reveal<br />

processes <strong>of</strong> mediation and representation and speak to <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state’s production <strong>of</strong><br />

knowledge. 6 Such a reading reveals <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials, as<br />

institutions directly connected to <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state, were meant to produce and regulate<br />

knowledge around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> in particular ways. <strong>In</strong> attempts to produce a particular <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />

history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, <strong>the</strong>y enacted state power and engaged in processes <strong>of</strong> selection,<br />

silencing and <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> agency. As such I have argued that we cannot recover <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />

insurgent from <strong>the</strong>se highly mediated texts as <strong>the</strong> discourses which we encounter in <strong>the</strong>se<br />

6 Ranajit Guha, ‘The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency’ in Subaltern Studies Volume 11 (Oxford: Oxford University<br />

Press, 1983). Premesh Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa: Postapar<strong>the</strong>id South Africa and <strong>the</strong> Shape <strong>of</strong> Recurring Pasts<br />

(Cape Town: HSRC Press, 2009).


150<br />

archives always already constitute an interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events and a representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong>er’s voice.<br />

At <strong>the</strong> same time I have argued that a careful reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se archives does reveal<br />

ambiguities and contradictions which might lead us to more nuanced understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>march</strong>. A reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s transcripts reveals moments at which it seems<br />

<strong>the</strong> state had not entirely been in control <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> discourse around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and by setting a<br />

mandate that was concerned with causes, had unwittingly created <strong>the</strong> space for alternative<br />

interpretations to emerge.<br />

Owing to constraints <strong>of</strong> time and space I have not been able to follow all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> threads that<br />

seem to coil and entwine around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. While this <strong>the</strong>sis has focused on <strong>the</strong> ways in<br />

which <strong>the</strong> archive has been uncritically examined, one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> threads which could be pursued<br />

in future would be to develop a greater understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> modes <strong>of</strong> counter-insurgency and<br />

discursive domination by <strong>the</strong> state via an understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events at <strong>Paarl</strong>, Bashee River<br />

Bridge, and perhaps also Stellenbosch, where although not carried to fruition plans had been<br />

made for violent action. I do think that <strong>Paarl</strong> also needs to take <strong>of</strong>f its blinders with regard to<br />

its messier history and engage with this past in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> public history and tourism sector.<br />

One way <strong>of</strong> complicating <strong>the</strong> dominant discourse around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, I have suggested,<br />

involves a reading <strong>of</strong> its visual representation and particularly <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused.<br />

<strong>In</strong> some ways <strong>the</strong>se photographs do not fit comfortably with <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />

and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> savage bloodthirsty rioters that <strong>the</strong> state had produced and depended upon. I have<br />

suggested that it was perhaps for this reason that <strong>the</strong>se images remained part <strong>of</strong> a private<br />

record ra<strong>the</strong>r than take on a public life. Fur<strong>the</strong>r work needs to be done around <strong>the</strong>se images in<br />

order to perhaps attempt to pull out <strong>the</strong> histories that I have suggested <strong>the</strong>se photographs can<br />

merely hint at. Ultimately <strong>the</strong>y remain part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state record <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and, like <strong>the</strong>


151<br />

documents to which <strong>the</strong>y are attached, must be read as involving very specific modes <strong>of</strong><br />

representation. As such <strong>the</strong>se images lead us to <strong>the</strong> same impasse, as <strong>the</strong> complicit and<br />

mediated archives continue to keep <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> subaltern <strong>march</strong>er just beyond our<br />

reach. This, I want to suggest, points to <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive which, even in its most<br />

enticing moments remains liable ra<strong>the</strong>r than reliable.


152<br />

BIBLIOGRAPHY<br />

Books<br />

Amin, S., Event, Metaphor, Memory: Chauri Chaura, 1922-1992 (Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong><br />

California Press, 1995).<br />

Anderson, C., Legible Bodies: Race, Criminality and Colonialism in South Asia (Oxford,<br />

2004).<br />

Anderson, D., Histories <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hanged: The dirty war in Kenya and <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> empire (New<br />

York: W.W. Norton & Company, 2005).<br />

Ashforth, A., The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South Africa (Oxford:<br />

Clarendon Press, 1990).<br />

Biber, K., Captive Images: Race, Class and Photography (New York: Routledge- Cavendish,<br />

2007).<br />

Bozzoli, B., Theatres <strong>of</strong> Struggle and <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id (Edinburgh: University <strong>of</strong><br />

Edinburgh Press, 2004).<br />

Chakrabarty, D., Habitations <strong>of</strong> Modernity: Essays in <strong>the</strong> wake <strong>of</strong> Subaltern Studies<br />

(Chicago: Chicago University Press, 2002).<br />

Clough, M., Mau Mau Memories: History, Memory and Politics (Boulder: Lynne Reinner<br />

Publishers, 1998).<br />

Cole, C., Performing South Africa’s Truth Commissions: Stages <strong>of</strong> transition (USA:<br />

University <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>diana Press, 2002).<br />

Cohen, D.W., The Combing <strong>of</strong> History (Chicago: Chicago University Press, 1994).<br />

Cohen, D. and Odhiambo, A., The Risks <strong>of</strong> Knowledge (A<strong>the</strong>ns: Ohio University Press, 2004).<br />

De Certeau, M., The Writing <strong>of</strong> History (Columbia: Columbia University Press, 1988).<br />

Derrida, J., <strong>Archive</strong> Fever: A Freudian Impression (Chicago: University <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press,<br />

1996).<br />

Doyle, P., Crooks like us (New South Wales: Historical Houses Trust, 2009).


153<br />

Driver, C.J., Patrick Duncan: South African and Pan-African (Claremont: David Phillips<br />

Press, 1980).<br />

Fanon, F., The Wretched <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Earth (New York: Grove Press, 1968).<br />

Feit. E., Urban Revolt in South Africa 1960-1964 (USA: North Western University Press,<br />

1971).<br />

Foucault, M., Discipline and Punish: The birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prison (Vintage Books, 1995).<br />

Foucault, M., Power, Essential Works <strong>of</strong> Foucault, 1954-1984, Vol. 3, edited by James<br />

Faubion (New York: The New Press, 2001)<br />

Gerhart. G., Black Power in South Africa: The Evolution <strong>of</strong> an Ideology (Los Angeles:<br />

University <strong>of</strong> California Press, 1978).<br />

Gibson. R., African Liberation Movements: Contemporary struggles against white minority<br />

rule (London: Oxford University Press, 1972).<br />

Giliomee, H. and Mbenga, B., New History <strong>of</strong> South Africa (Cape Town: Tafelberg<br />

Publishers, 2007).<br />

Ginzburg, C., The Cheese and <strong>the</strong> Worms: The Cosmos <strong>of</strong> a Sixteenth-Century Miller (USA:<br />

Johns Hopkins University, 1992).<br />

Ginzburg, C., The Judge and <strong>the</strong> Historian: Marginal notes on a late-twentieth-century<br />

miscarriage <strong>of</strong> justice, (London: Verso, 1999).<br />

Guha, R., Elementary Aspects <strong>of</strong> Peasant <strong>In</strong>surgency in Colonial <strong>In</strong>dia (Delhi: Oxford<br />

University Press, 1983).<br />

Hamilton, P. and Hargreaves, R., The Beautiful and <strong>the</strong> Damned: The creation <strong>of</strong> identity in<br />

nineteenth century photography (Great Britain: National Portrait Gallery, 2001).<br />

Horrell, M., Action, reaction and counter-action (Johannesburg: South African <strong>In</strong>stitute <strong>of</strong><br />

Race Relations, 1971).<br />

Joubert, A., Die <strong>Paarl</strong>, 1657-1952 (<strong>Paarl</strong>: <strong>Paarl</strong> Publishers, 1952).


154<br />

Karis, T., Carter, G. and Gerhart, G., From Protest to Challenge: A documentary history <strong>of</strong><br />

African politics in South Africa 1882-1964 , Volume 3(USA: Hoover <strong>In</strong>stitution Publication,<br />

1978).<br />

Kgosana, P., Lest We Forget (Johannesburg: Skotaville Publishers, 1988).<br />

Kondlo, K., <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twilight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Revolution: The Pan Africanist Congress <strong>of</strong> South Africa<br />

1959-1994 (Basel: Basler Afrika Bibliographien, 2009).<br />

Kotze, D., African politics in South Africa, 1964-1974 (London: C. Hurst and Co., 1975).<br />

Krog, A., Country <strong>of</strong> my skull (Cape Town: Random House Struik, 2002).<br />

Lalu, P., The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa: Postapar<strong>the</strong>id South Africa and <strong>the</strong> Shape <strong>of</strong> Recurring Pasts<br />

(Cape Town: HSRC Press, 2009).<br />

LaCapra, D., Rethinking <strong>In</strong>tellectual History: Texts, Contexts, Language (Ithaca: Cornell<br />

University Press, 1983).<br />

Lewin, H., Bandiet Out <strong>of</strong> Jail: Seven years in a South African prison (Johannesburg:<br />

Random House, 2002).<br />

Lobban, M., White man’s justice: South African political trials in <strong>the</strong> black consciousness era<br />

(Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1996).<br />

Lodge, T., Black Politics in South Africa since 1945 (Braamfontein: Longman Group Ltd,<br />

1983).<br />

Malherbe, V.C., <strong>Paarl</strong>: The Hidden Story (Mowbray: Esquire Press, 1987).<br />

Mamdani, M., Citizen and Subject (Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1996).<br />

Mbeki, G., South Africa: The Peasants Revolt (London: <strong>In</strong>ternational Defence and Aid for<br />

Sou<strong>the</strong>rn Africa, 1984).<br />

Mphahlele, L., Child <strong>of</strong> this soil: My life as a freedom fighter (Cape Town: Kwela Books,<br />

2002).<br />

Mgxashe, M., Are you with us? The Story <strong>of</strong> a PAC Activist (Cape Town: Tafelberg, 2006).<br />

Ntloedibe, E., Here is a tree: Political Biography <strong>of</strong> Robert Mangaliso Sobukwe (Botswana:<br />

Century-Turn Publishers, 1995).


155<br />

Oberholster, A.G. and van Breda, P., <strong>Paarl</strong> Valley 1687-1987 (Pretoria: HSRC Press, 1987).<br />

O’Meara, D., Forty Lost Years: The apar<strong>the</strong>id state and <strong>the</strong> politics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> National Party,<br />

1948-1994 (Johannesburg: Ravan Press, 1996).<br />

Pandey, G., Remembering Partition: Violence, Nationalism and History in <strong>In</strong>dia<br />

(Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2001)<br />

Papi, G., Under Arrest: A history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twentieth Century in mugshots (London: Granta<br />

Books, 2006).<br />

Parker, P. and Mokhesi-Parker, J., <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Shadow <strong>of</strong> Sharpeville: apar<strong>the</strong>id and criminal<br />

justice (New York: New York University Press, 1998).<br />

Pheko, M., The hidden side <strong>of</strong> South African politics (Johannesburg: Tokoloho Development<br />

Association, 2009).<br />

Phillips, S., Police Pictures: The photograph as evidence (San Francisco: Museum <strong>of</strong> Modern<br />

Art, 1997).<br />

Pogrund, B., Sobukwe and Apar<strong>the</strong>id (Johannesburg: Jonathan Ball Publishers, 1990).<br />

Portelli, A., The order has been carried out: History, Memory, and Meaning <strong>of</strong> a Nazi<br />

Massacre in Rome (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2003).<br />

Posel, D., The Making <strong>of</strong> Apar<strong>the</strong>id, 1948-1961: Conflict and Compromise (Oxford:<br />

Clarendon Press, 1991).<br />

Ranciere, J. and Rockhill, G., The politics <strong>of</strong> aes<strong>the</strong>tics: <strong>the</strong> distribution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sensible (UK:<br />

MPG Books, 2006).<br />

Rose, G., Visual Methodologies: An <strong>In</strong>troduction to <strong>the</strong> <strong>In</strong>terpretation <strong>of</strong> Visual Materials<br />

(London: Sage Publications, 2006).<br />

Scott, D., Conscripts <strong>of</strong> Modernity: The Tragedy <strong>of</strong> Colonial Enlightenment (United States:<br />

Duke University Press, 2004).<br />

Sontag, S., On Photography (USA: Penguin New Edition, 1979).<br />

Sontag, S., Regarding <strong>the</strong> Pain <strong>of</strong> O<strong>the</strong>rs (New York: Farrar, Straus and Girou, 2002).


156<br />

Stoler, A.L., Along <strong>the</strong> Archival Grain: Epistemic Anxieties and Colonial Commonsense<br />

(Princeton and Oxford: Princeton University Press, 2009).<br />

Switzer, L and Switzer, D., The Black Press in South Africa and Lesotho: descriptive<br />

bibliographic guide to African, Coloured and <strong>In</strong>dian newspapers, newsletters and magazines<br />

1836-1976 (Boston: G.K. Hall and Co., 1979).<br />

Tagg, J., The Burden <strong>of</strong> Representation: Essays on photographies and histories (USA:<br />

University <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press, 1998).<br />

Taylor, J., Body Horror: Photojournalism, catastrophe and war ( New York: New York<br />

University Press, 1998).<br />

Trouillot, M.R., Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past (Boston, Beacon Press, 1995).<br />

Tsholoba, M.E., <strong>In</strong> and Out <strong>of</strong> Robben Island Prison: an autobiography <strong>of</strong> M. E. Tsholoba<br />

(Cape Town: Mr. Menziwe Esau Tsholoba, 2010).<br />

White, H., The Content <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Form: Narrative Discourse and Historical Representation<br />

(Baltimore: The John Hopkins University Press, 1987).<br />

Witz, L., Apar<strong>the</strong>id’s Festival: Contesting South Africa’s national pasts (USA: <strong>In</strong>diana<br />

University Press, 2003).<br />

Woodward, W., Hayes, P. and Minkley, G., Deep Histories: Gender and colonialism in<br />

Sou<strong>the</strong>rn Africa (New York: Rodopi, 2002).<br />

Articles in Books, Journal Articles and Seminar Papers<br />

Amin, S., “Approver's Testimony, Judicial Discourse: The Case <strong>of</strong> Chauri Chaura,” in Ranajit<br />

Guha, Subaltern Studies V: Writings on South Asian History and Society (New Delhi: Oxford<br />

University Press, 1987).<br />

Ashforth, A., Reckoning Schemes <strong>of</strong> Legitimation: On commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry as<br />

power/knowledge forms,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Historical Sociology, Vol. 3, Issue 1 (1990).<br />

Baines, G., “The Master Narrative <strong>of</strong> South Africa’s Liberation Struggle: Remembering and<br />

forgetting June 16, 1976,” The <strong>In</strong>ternational Journal <strong>of</strong> African Historical Studies, Vol. 40,<br />

No. 4 (2007).


157<br />

Beinart, W., “Political and Collective violence in Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Historiography,” Journal<br />

<strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, Vol. 18, No.3 (1992).<br />

Bolnick, J., “Potlako Leballo: The man who hurried to meet his destiny,” The Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Modern African Studies, Vol. 29, No.3 (1991).<br />

Bozzoli, B., “Public Ritual and Private Transition: The Truth Commission in Alexandra<br />

Township, South Africa 1996,” African Studies, vol. 57, no. 2. (1998).<br />

Carter, G., “African Nationalist Movements in South Africa,” The Massachusetts Review,<br />

Vol. 5, No.1 (1963).<br />

Chakrabarty, D., ‘Postcoloniality and <strong>the</strong> Artifice <strong>of</strong> History: Who Speaks for “<strong>In</strong>dian”<br />

Pasts?’ in Representations, No. 37 (1992).<br />

Chakrabarty, D., “Minority histories, subaltern pasts,” in Economic and Political Weekly, 33,<br />

9 (1998).<br />

Christenson, R., “A Political Theory <strong>of</strong> Political Trials,” The Journal <strong>of</strong> Criminal Law and<br />

Criminology, Vol. 74, No. 2 (1983).<br />

Cobbing, J., “The Absent Priesthood: Ano<strong>the</strong>r look at <strong>the</strong> Rhodesian risings <strong>of</strong> 1896-1897,”<br />

Journal <strong>of</strong> African History, Vol. 18, No. 1 (1977).<br />

Cohen, D.W., “Memories <strong>of</strong> Things Forward: Future Effects in ‘The Production <strong>of</strong> History,’”<br />

paper presented at Colloquium, Cape Town (4 March 2010).<br />

Couper, S., “An Embarrassment to <strong>the</strong> Congress? The Silencing <strong>of</strong> Chief Albert Luthuli and<br />

<strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> ANC history,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, vol35, no2 (2009).<br />

Crais, C.C., “Race, <strong>the</strong> State, and <strong>the</strong> Silence <strong>of</strong> History in <strong>the</strong> Making <strong>of</strong> Modern South<br />

Africa Preliminary Departures,” paper presented at Centre for African Studies Africa<br />

Seminar, University <strong>of</strong> Cape Town (1992).<br />

Dellinger, H., “Words are Enough: The troublesome use <strong>of</strong> photographs, maps, and o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

images in Supreme Court opinions,” Harvard Law Review 110 (1996).<br />

Du Toit, A., “Understanding South African Political Violence: A new problematical?”<br />

UNRISD Discussion Paper 43 (1993).


158<br />

Duncan, S., “Law as literature: Deconstructing <strong>the</strong> Legal text,” Law and Critique, Vol. V, No.<br />

1 (1994).<br />

Edwards, E., “The Image as Anthropological Document. Photographic ‘Types’: The Pursuit<br />

<strong>of</strong> a Method.”, Visual Anthropology, Vol. 3 (1990).<br />

Edwards, E., “Photography and <strong>the</strong> performance <strong>of</strong> history,” Kronos, Special Issue: Visual<br />

History, No.27 (2001).<br />

Emerson, R. M., “Capital Trials and Representations <strong>of</strong> Violence: Comment,” Law and<br />

Society Review, Vol. 27, No. 1 (1993).<br />

Feldman, A., “Violence and Vision: The Pros<strong>the</strong>tics and Aes<strong>the</strong>tics <strong>of</strong> Terror,” in Das, V.,<br />

Violence and Subjectivity (Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong> California Press, 2000).<br />

Fullard, M., “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” in The Road to Democracy in South Africa,<br />

South African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa<br />

Press, 2006).<br />

Ginzburg, C., “Checking <strong>the</strong> Evidence: The Judge and <strong>the</strong> Historian,” Critical <strong>In</strong>quiry, Vol.<br />

18, No. 1 (1991).<br />

Guha, R., ‘The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency’ in Subaltern Studies Volume 11 (Oxford: Oxford<br />

University Press, 1983).<br />

Gurney, C., “A Great Cause: The origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Anti-Apar<strong>the</strong>id movement,” Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, Vol. 26, No. 1 (2000).<br />

Harris, V., “The Archival Sliver: Power, Memory and <strong>Archive</strong>s in South Africa,” Archival<br />

Science, 2 (2002).<br />

Harris, V. and Hatang, S., “Freedom <strong>of</strong> information in South Africa and archives for justice,”<br />

Paper presented at <strong>the</strong> ‘Transactions <strong>of</strong> Public Culture Workshop,’ Cape Town (2003).<br />

Hayes, P., Silvester, J. and Hartman, W., “Picturing <strong>the</strong> Past in Namibia: The Visual <strong>Archive</strong><br />

and its Energies,” in Carolyn Hamilton et al. (eds), Refiguring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong> (Cape Town:<br />

David Philip, 2002).<br />

Hayes, P., “Power, Secrecy, Proximity: A Short History <strong>of</strong> South African Photography,”<br />

Kronos, No. 33 (2007).


159<br />

Hayes, P., ‘Santu M<strong>of</strong>okeng, Photographs. “The Violence is in <strong>the</strong> knowing”’, Unpublished<br />

paper presented at <strong>the</strong> ‘South African Contemporary History and Humanities Seminar’,<br />

Centre for Humanities Research, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape, No. 294 (2008).<br />

Hlongwane, A.K., “Reflections on <strong>the</strong> Pan Africanist Congress ‘Underground’ in <strong>the</strong> Era <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> 1976 Youth Uprisings,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Pan African Studies, vol. 3 (2009).<br />

Jäger, J., “Photography: a means <strong>of</strong> surveillance? Judicial Photography, 1850 to 1900” in<br />

Crime, History and Societies, Vol.5, No.1 (2001).<br />

Ka Plaatjie, T., “The PAC’s <strong>In</strong>ternal Underground Activities, 1960-1980,” in The Road to<br />

Democracy in South Africa, South African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 2 [1970-<br />

1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006).<br />

Ka Plaatjie, T., “The PAC in Exile,” in The Road to Democracy in South Africa, South<br />

African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 2 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press,<br />

2006).<br />

Karris, T. G., “The South African Treason Trial,” Political Science Quarterly, Vol. 76, No. 2<br />

(1961).<br />

Lalu, P. and Harris, B., “Journeys from <strong>the</strong> Horizon <strong>of</strong> History: Text, trial and tales in <strong>the</strong><br />

Construction in Narratives <strong>of</strong> Pain,” Current Writing, Vol. 8, No.2 (1996).<br />

Lalu, P. and Isaacman, A., “Digitisation, history, and <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> a postcolonial archive <strong>of</strong><br />

Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African liberation struggles,” The Aluka project, Africa Today, vol. 52, No.2 (2005).<br />

Lalu, P., “When was South African history ever postcolonial?” in Kronos, vol. 34 (2008).<br />

Lalu, P., “The Grammar <strong>of</strong> Domination and <strong>the</strong> Subjection <strong>of</strong> Agency: Colonial Texts and<br />

Modes <strong>of</strong> Evidence,” History and Theory, 39 (2000).<br />

Lodge, T., “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection: A South African Uprising,” African Studies Review, Vol.<br />

25 (1982).<br />

Lodge, T., “The Cape Town Troubles, March-April 1960,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African<br />

Studies, Vol. 4 (1978).<br />

Maaba, B.B., “The <strong>Archive</strong>s <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Pan Africanist Congress and <strong>the</strong> Black Consciousnessorientated<br />

Movements,” History in Africa, Vol. 28 (2001).


160<br />

Maaba, B.B., “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state, 1960-1963,” in The Road to Democracy in<br />

South Africa, South African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South<br />

Africa: Unisa Press, 2006).<br />

Marshall, S., “Pointing to <strong>the</strong> dead: Victims, Martyrs and Public Memory in South Africa,”<br />

South African Historical Journal, 60 (2008).<br />

Massey, D., “Places and <strong>the</strong>ir Pasts,” History Workshop Journal, vol.39 (1995).<br />

Mathabatha, S., “The PAC and Poqo in Pretoria, 1958-1964,” in The Road to Democracy in<br />

South Africa, South African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South<br />

Africa: Unisa Press, 2006).<br />

Mbembe, A., “The power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive and its limits,” in Carolyn Hamilton et al (eds),<br />

Reconfiguring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong> (Cape Town: David Philip, 2002).<br />

Mehta, D. and Chatterji, R., “Boundaries, Names, Alterities: A Case Study <strong>of</strong> a ‘Communal<br />

Riot’ in Dharavi, Bombay,” in Veena Das et al. (eds), Remaking a World: Violence, Social<br />

Suffering and Recovery (California: University <strong>of</strong> California Press, 2001).<br />

Minkley, G., Rassool, R. and Witz, L.,“Thresholds, Gateways and Spectacles: Journeying<br />

through South African hidden pasts and histories in <strong>the</strong> last decade <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twentieth century,”<br />

Unpublished paper presented at <strong>the</strong> ‘Future <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Past’ Conference, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Western Cape (1996).<br />

M<strong>of</strong>okeng, S., “The black photo Album/ look at me: 1890-1900,”Nka: Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Contemporary African Art, 56 (1996).<br />

Mtisi, J., Nyakundya, M., Barnes, T., “War in Rhodesia, 1965-1980,” in Brian Raftopoulos<br />

and Alois Mlambo, Becoming Zimbabwe: A History from <strong>the</strong> Pre-colonial Period to 2008<br />

(Harare and Johannesburg: African Books Collective, 2009).<br />

Nunn, K.B., “The Trial as Text: Allegory, Myth and Symbol in <strong>the</strong> Adversial Criminal<br />

Process- A Critique <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> public defender and a proposal for reform,” American<br />

Criminal Law Review, 32 (1994).<br />

Posel, D., “Curbing African urbanisation in <strong>the</strong> 1950s and 1960s,”in M. Swilling et al,<br />

Apar<strong>the</strong>id City in transition (Cape Town: Oxford University Press, 1991).


161<br />

Ranger. T., “Nationalist Historiography, Patriotic History and <strong>the</strong> History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Nation: <strong>the</strong><br />

Struggle over <strong>the</strong> Past in Zimbabwe,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, vol.30, no.2<br />

(2004).<br />

Rassool, C., “The biographic order: fur<strong>the</strong>r notes on biography in South African public<br />

culture after apar<strong>the</strong>id,” paper presented at <strong>the</strong> institutions <strong>of</strong> Public Culture Workshop, Cape<br />

Town, (7-9 July 2005).<br />

Rizzo, L., “Looking for clues-police photography in Sou<strong>the</strong>rn Africa and <strong>the</strong> place <strong>of</strong><br />

visuality in <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> colonial subjects,” paper presented at <strong>the</strong> History <strong>of</strong> Art<br />

Department, University <strong>of</strong> Michigan (2011).<br />

Rizzo, L., “Shades <strong>of</strong> empire-police photography in German South West Africa,” paper<br />

presented at <strong>the</strong> ‘South African Contemporary History and Humanities Seminar’, Centre for<br />

Humanities Research, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape (2012).<br />

Rousseau, N. and Fullard, M., “Uncertain borders: The TRC and <strong>the</strong> (un)making <strong>of</strong> public<br />

myths,” in Kronos, vol. 34 (2008).<br />

Rousseau, N. and Fullard, M., “Truth-telling, identities, and power in South Africa and<br />

Guatemala,” in Paige Arthur, Identities in Transition: Challenges for transitional justice in<br />

divided societies (Cambridge University Press, 2010).<br />

Said, E., “The Problem <strong>of</strong> Textuality: Two exemplary positions,” Critical <strong>In</strong>quiry, Vol. 4, No.<br />

4 (1978).<br />

Sapire, H., “Liberation Movements, Exile, and <strong>In</strong>ternational Solidarity: An <strong>In</strong>troduction,”<br />

Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, vol.35, no. 2 (2009).<br />

Sarat, A., “Speaking <strong>of</strong> Death: Narratives <strong>of</strong> Violence in Capital Trials,” Law and Society,<br />

Vol. 27, No. 1 (1993).<br />

Sekula, A., “The Traffic in Photographs,” Art Journal, Vol. 41, No. 1 (1981).<br />

Sekula, A., ‘The Body and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>’ in Bolton (ed), The contest <strong>of</strong> Meaning (Minneapolis:<br />

University <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press, 1989).<br />

Snitcher, F., “The Eiselen Scheme,” Africa South, Vol. 1, No.3 (1957).


162<br />

Solani, N., “The saint <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> struggle: Deconstructing <strong>the</strong> Mandela Myth,” Kronos, no.26<br />

(2000).<br />

Solomon-Godeau, A., “Who is speaking thus? Some questions about documentary<br />

photography,” in Solomon-Godeau, Photography at <strong>the</strong> dock: Essays on photographic<br />

history, institutions, and practices (Minneapolis: University <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press, 1991), 169-<br />

183.<br />

Spivak, G., “Can <strong>the</strong> subaltern speak,” in Marxism and <strong>the</strong> <strong>In</strong>terpretation <strong>of</strong> Culture, Cary<br />

Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg (eds.) (USA: University <strong>of</strong> Illinois Press, 1988).<br />

Spivak, G., “The Rani <strong>of</strong> Sirmur: An essay in reading <strong>the</strong> archives,” History and Theory, Vol.<br />

24, No.3 (1985).<br />

Stoler, A., “‘<strong>In</strong> Cold Blood’: Hierarchies <strong>of</strong> Credibility and <strong>the</strong> Politics <strong>of</strong> Colonial<br />

Narratives,” Representations, No. 37, Special Issue: “Imperial Fantasies and Postcolonial<br />

Histories" (1992).<br />

Stoler, A., “Colonial archives and <strong>the</strong> arts <strong>of</strong> governance: On <strong>the</strong> content in <strong>the</strong> form,” in<br />

Carolyn Hamilton et al (eds), Refiguring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong> (Cape Town: David Philip, 2002).<br />

White, H., “The Question <strong>of</strong> Narrative in Contemporary Historical Theory,” History and<br />

Theory, 23, 1 (1984).<br />

Witz, L. and Rassool, C., “Making Histories,” Kronos, vol. 34 (2008).<br />

Theses<br />

Ashforth, A., “On <strong>the</strong> ‘Native Question’: A Reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Grand Tradition <strong>of</strong> Commissions<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry into <strong>the</strong> ‘Native Question’ in Twentieth century South Africa,” PhD Thesis,<br />

University <strong>of</strong> Oxford (1987).<br />

Davis, S., “Cosmopolitans in close quarters: Everyday life in <strong>the</strong> ranks <strong>of</strong> Umkhonto we<br />

Sizwe (1961 to present),” PhD Thesis, University <strong>of</strong> Florida (2010).<br />

Harris, B., “‘Unearthing’ <strong>the</strong> ‘essential’ past: The making <strong>of</strong> a public ‘national’ memory<br />

through <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission,” MA Thesis, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western<br />

Cape (1998).


163<br />

Lodge, T., “<strong>In</strong>surrectionism in South Africa: The Pan-Africanist Congress and <strong>the</strong> Poqo<br />

Movement, 1959-1965,” PhD Thesis, University <strong>of</strong> York, Centre for Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African<br />

Studies (1984).<br />

Moosage, R., “The Impasse <strong>of</strong> Violence: Writing necklacing into a history <strong>of</strong> liberation<br />

struggle in South Africa,” MA Thesis, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape (2010).<br />

Rassool, C.S., “The <strong>In</strong>dividual, Auto/biography and History in South Africa,” PhD Thesis,<br />

University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape (2004).<br />

Rousseau, N., ‘Popular History in South Africa in <strong>the</strong> 1980’s: <strong>the</strong> Politics <strong>of</strong> Production,<br />

Unpublished MA Thesis, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape (1994).<br />

Commissions – Reports<br />

Transcripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission hearings, University <strong>of</strong> Cape Town, Manuscripts and<br />

<strong>Archive</strong>s.<br />

Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Commission <strong>of</strong> Enquiry, consisting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Honourable Mr Justice Snyman,<br />

Judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Transvaal Provincial Division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court <strong>of</strong> South Africa, upon <strong>the</strong><br />

events on <strong>the</strong> 20 th to <strong>the</strong> 22 nd November, 1962, at <strong>Paarl</strong> in <strong>the</strong> province <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape <strong>of</strong> Good<br />

Hope, and <strong>the</strong> causes which gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto, (Pretoria: Government Printers, 1963).<br />

Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission, Vol. 2 (Cape Town: Juta, 1998).<br />

Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission, Vol. 3 (Cape Town: Juta, 1998).<br />

Archival Court case files consulted<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs St<strong>of</strong>fel Maxegwana and Henry Njokwana, 1963. National<br />

archives, Box 1/1/1/538.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963.<br />

National archives, Box 1/1/1/538.<br />

Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, Mar